The RÁMÁYAN of VÁLMÍKI
Translated into English Verse
by
Ralph T. H. Griffith, M.A.
Principal of the Benares College
London: Trübner & Co.
Benares: E. J. Lazarus and Co.
1870-1874
Contents
- Invocation.
- Book I.
- Canto I. Nárad.
- Canto II. Brahmá’s Visit
- Canto III. The Argument.
- Canto IV. The Rhapsodists.
- Canto V. Ayodhyá.
- Canto VI. The King.
- Canto VII. The Ministers.
- Canto VIII. Sumantra’s Speech.
- Canto IX. Rishyasring.
- Canto X. Rishyasring Invited.
- Canto XI. The Sacrifice Decreed.
- Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun.
- Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished.
- Canto XIV. Rávan Doomed.
- Canto XV. The Nectar.
- Canto XVI. The Vánars.
- Canto XVII. Rishyasring’s Return.
- Canto XVIII. Rishyasring’s Departure.
- Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.
- Canto XX. Visvámitra’s Visit.
- Canto XXI. Visvámitra’s Speech.
- Canto XXII. Dasaratha’s Speech.
- Canto XXIII. Vasishtha’s Speech.
- Canto XXIV. The Spells.
- Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.
- Canto XXVI. The Forest Of Tádaká.
- Canto XXVII. The Birth Of Tádaká.
- Canto XXVIII. The Death Of Tádaká.
- Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.
- Canto XXX. The Mysterious Powers.
- Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.
- Canto XXXII. Visvámitra’s Sacrifice.
- Canto XXXIII. The Sone.
- Canto XXXIV. Brahmadatta.
- Canto XXXV. Visvámitra’s Lineage.
- Canto XXXVI. The Birth Of Gangá.
- Canto XXXIX. The Sons Of Sagar.
- Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth.
- Canto XLI. Kapil.
- Canto XLII. Sagar’s Sacrifice.
- Canto XLIII. Bhagírath.
- Canto XLIV. The Descent Of Gangá.
- Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit.
- Canto XLVI. Diti’s Hope.
- Canto XLVII. Sumati.
- Canto XLVIII. Indra And Ahalyá
- Canto XLIX. Ahalyá Freed.
- Canto L. Janak.
- Canto LI. Visvámitra.
- Canto LII. Vasishtha’s Feast.
- Canto LIII. Visvámitra’s Request.
- Canto LIV. The Battle.
- Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt.
- Canto LVI. Visvámitra’s Vow.
- Canto LVII. Trisanku.
- Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed.
- Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha.
- Canto LX. Trisanku’s Ascension.
- Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.
- Canto LXII. Ambarísha’s Sacrifice.
- Canto LXIII. Menaká.
- Canto LXIV. Rambhá.
- Canto LXV. Visvámitra’s Triumph
- Canto LXVI. Janak’s Speech.
- Canto LXVII. The Breaking Of The Bow.
- Canto LXVIII. The Envoys’ Speech.
- Canto LXIX. Dasaratha’s Visit.
- Canto LXX. The Maidens Sought.
- Canto LXXI. Janak’s Pedigree.
- Canto LXXII. The Gift Of Kine.
- Canto LXXIII. The Nuptials.
- Canto LXXIV. Ráma With The Axe.
- Canto LXXV. The Parle.
- Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven.
- Canto LXXVII. Bharat’s Departure.
- BOOK II.
- Canto I. The Heir Apparent.
- Canto II. The People’s Speech.
- Canto III. Dasaratha’s Precepts.
- Canto IV. Ráma Summoned.
- Canto V. Ráma’s Fast.
- Canto VI. The City Decorated.
- Canto VII. Manthará’s Lament.
- Canto VIII. Manthará’s Speech.
- Canto IX. The Plot.
- Canto X. Dasaratha’s Speech.
- Canto XI. The Queen’s Demand.
- Canto XII. Dasaratha’s Lament.
- Canto XIII. Dasaratha’s Distress.
- Canto XIV. Ráma Summoned.
- Canto XV. The Preparations.
- Canto XVI. Ráma Summoned.
- Canto XVII. Ráma’s Approach.
- Canto XVIII. The Sentence.
- Canto XIX. Ráma’s Promise.
- Canto XX. Kausalyá’s Lament.
- Canto XXI. Kausalyá Calmed.
- Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed.
- Canto XXIII. Lakshman’s Anger.
- Canto XXIV. Kausalyá Calmed.
- Canto XXV. Kausalyá’s Blessing.
- Canto XXVI. Alone With Sítá.
- Canto XXVII. Sítá’s Speech.
- Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.
- Canto XXIX. Sítá’s Appeal.
- Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love.
- Canto XXXI. Lakshman’s Prayer.
- Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures.
- Canto XXXIII. The People’s Lament.
- Canto XXXIV. Ráma In The Palace.
- Canto XXXV. Kaikeyí Reproached.
- Canto XXXVI. Siddhárth’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.
- Canto XXXVIII. Care For Kausalyá
- Canto XXXIX. Counsel To Sítá.
- Canto XL. Ráma’s Departure.
- Canto XLI. The Citizens’ Lament.
- Canto XLII. Dasaratha’s Lament.
- Canto XLIII. Kausalyá’s Lament.
- Canto XLIV. Sumitrá’s Speech.
- Canto XLV. The Tamasá.
- Canto XLVI. The Halt.
- Canto XLVII. The Citizens’ Return.
- Canto XLVIII. The Women’s Lament.
- Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.
- Canto L. The Halt Under The Ingudí.
- Canto LI. Lakshman’s Lament.
- Canto LII. The Crossing Of Gangá.
- Canto LIII. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto LIV. Bharadvája’s Hermitage.
- Canto LV. The Passage Of Yamuná.
- Canto LVI. Chitrakúta
- Canto LVII. Sumantra’s Return.
- Canto LVIII. Ráma’s Message.
- Canto LIX. Dasaratha’s Lament.
- Canto LX. Kausalyá Consoled.
- Canto LXI. Kausalyá’s Lament.
- Canto LXII. Dasaratha Consoled.
- Canto LXIII. The Hermit’s Son.
- Canto LXIV. Dasaratha’s Death.
- Canto LXV. The Women’s Lament.
- Canto LXVI. The Embalming.
- Canto LXVII. The Praise Of Kings.
- Canto LXVIII. The Envoys.
- Canto LXIX. Bharat’s Dream.
- Canto LXX. Bharat’s Departure.
- Canto LXXI. Bharat’s Return.
- Canto LXXII. Bharat’s Inquiry.
- Canto LXXIII. Kaikeyí Reproached.
- Canto LXXIV. Bharat’s Lament.
- Canto LXXV. The Abjuration.
- Canto LXXVI. The Funeral.
- Canto LXXVII. The Gathering Of The Ashes.
- Canto LXXVIII. Manthará Punished.
- Canto LXXIX. Bharat’s Commands.
- Canto LXXX. The Way Prepared.
- Canto LXXXI. The Assembly.
- Canto LXXXII. The Departure.
- Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun.
- Canto LXXXIV. Guha’s Anger.
- Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat.
- Canto LXXXVI. Guha’s Speech.
- Canto LXXXVII. Guha’s Story.
- Canto LXXXVIII. The Ingudí Tree.
- Canto LXXXIX. The Passage Of Gangá.
- Canto XC. The Hermitage.
- Canto XCI. Bharadvája’s Feast.
- Canto XCII. Bharat’s Farewell.
- Canto XCIII. Chitrakúta In Sight.
- Canto XCIV. Chitrakúta.
- Canto XCV. Mandákiní.
- Canto XCVI. The Magic Shaft.
- Canto XCVII. Lakshman’s Anger.
- Canto XCVIII. Lakshman Calmed.
- Canto XCIX. Bharat’s Approach.
- Canto C. The Meeting.
- Canto CI. Bharata Questioned.
- Canto CII. Bharat’s Tidings.
- Canto CIII. The Funeral Libation.
- Canto CIV. The Meeting With The Queens.
- Canto CV. Ráma’s Speech.
- Canto CVI. Bharat’s Speech.
- Canto CVII. Ráma’s Speech.
- Canto CVIII. Jáváli’s Speech.
- Canto CIX. The Praises Of Truth.
- Canto CX. The Sons Of Ikshváku.
- Canto CXI. Counsel To Bharat.
- Canto CXII. The Sandals.
- Canto CXIII. Bharat’s Return.
- Canto CXIV. Bharat’s Departure.
- Canto CXV. Nandigrám.
- Canto CXVI. The Hermit’s Speech.
- Canto CXVII. Anasúyá.
- Canto CXVIII. Anasúyá’s Gifts.
- Canto CXIX. The Forest.
- BOOK III.
- Canto I. The Hermitage.
- Canto II. Virádha.
- Canto III. Virádha Attacked.
- Canto IV. Virádha’s Death.
- Canto V. Sarabhanga.
- Canto VI. Ráma’s Promise.
- Canto VII. Sutíkshna.
- Canto VIII. The Hermitage.
- Canto IX. Sítá’s Speech.
- Canto X. Ráma’s Reply.
- Canto XI. Agastya.
- Canto XII. The Heavenly Bow.
- Canto XIII. Agastya’s Counsel.
- Canto XIV. Jatáyus.
- Canto XV. Panchavatí.
- Canto XVI. Winter.
- Canto XVII. Súrpanakhá.
- Canto XVIII. The Mutilation.
- Canto XIX. The Rousing Of Khara.
- Canto XX. The Giants’ Death.
- Canto XXI. The Rousing Of Khara.
- Canto XXII. Khara’s Wrath.
- Canto XXIII. The Omens.
- Canto XXIV. The Host In Sight.
- Canto XXV. The Battle.
- Canto XXVI. Dúshan’s Death.
- Canto XXVII. The Death Of Trisirás.
- Canto XXVIII. Khara Dismounted.
- Canto XXIX. Khara’s Defeat.
- Canto XXX. Khara’s Death.
- Canto XXXI. Rávan.
- Canto XXXII. Rávan Roused.
- Canto XXXIII. Súrpanakhá’s Speech.
- Canto XXXIV. Súrpanakhá’s Speech.
- Canto XXXV. Rávan’s Journey.
- Canto XXXVI. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVII. Márícha’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVIII. Márícha’s Speech.
- Canto XXXIX. Márícha’s Speech.
- Canto XL. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XLI. Márícha’s Reply.
- Canto XLII. Márícha Transformed.
- Canto XLIII. The Wondrous Deer.
- Canto XLIV. Márícha’s Death.
- Canto XLV. Lakshman’s Departure.
- Canto XLVI. The Guest.
- Canto XLVII. Rávan’s Wooing.
- Canto XLVIII. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XLIX. The Rape Of Sítá.
- Canto L. Jatáyus.
- Canto LI. The Combat.
- Canto LII. Rávan’s Flight.
- Canto LIII. Sítá’s Threats.
- Canto LIV. Lanká.
- Canto LV. Sítá In Prison.
- Canto LVI. Sítá’s Disdain.
- Canto LVII. Sítá Comforted.
- Canto LVIII. The Brothers’ Meeting.
- Canto LIX. Ráma’s Return.
- Canto LX. Lakshman Reproved.
- Canto LXI. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto LXII. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto LXIII. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto LXIV. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto LXV. Ráma’s Wrath.
- Canto LXVI. Lakshman’s Speech.
- Canto LXVII. Ráma Appeased.
- Canto LXVIII. Jatáyus.
- Canto LXIX. The Death Of Jatáyus.
- Canto LXX. Kabandha.
- Canto LXXI. Kabandha’s Speech.
- Canto LXXII. Kabandha’s Tale.
- Canto LXXIII. Kabandha’s Counsel.
- Canto LXXIV. Kabandha’s Death.
- Canto LXXV. Savarí.
- Canto LXXVI. Pampá.
- BOOK IV.
- Canto I. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto II. Sugríva’s Alarm.
- Canto III. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto IV. Lakshman’s Reply.
- Canto V. The League.
- Canto VI. The Tokens.
- Canto VII. Ráma Consoled.
- Canto VIII. Ráma’s Promise.
- Canto IX. Sugríva’s Story.
- Canto X. Sugríva’s Story.
- Canto XI. Dundubhi.
- Canto XII. The Palm Trees.
- Canto XIII. The Return To Kishkindhá.
- Canto XIV. The Challenge.
- Canto XV. Tárá.
- Canto XVI. The Fall Of Báli.
- Canto XVII. Báli’s Speech.
- Canto XVIII. Ráma’s Reply.
- Canto XIX. Tárá’s Grief.
- Canto XX. Tárá’s Lament.
- Canto XXI. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto XXII. Báli Dead.
- Canto XXIII. Tárá’s Lament.
- Canto XXIV. Sugríva’s Lament.
- Canto XXV. Ráma’s Speech.
- Canto XXVI. The Coronation.
- Canto XXVII. Ráma On The Hill.
- Canto XXVIII. The Rains.
- Canto XXIX. Hanumán’s Counsel.
- Canto XXX. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto XXXI. The Envoy.
- Canto XXXII. Hanumán’s Counsel.
- Canto XXXIII. Lakshman’s Entry.
- Canto XXXIV. Lakshman’s Speech.
- Canto XXXV. Tárá’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVI. Sugríva’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVII. The Gathering.
- Canto XXXVIII. Sugríva’s Departure.
- Canto XXXIX. The Vánar Host.
- Canto XL. The Army Of The East.
- Canto XLI. The Army Of The South.
- Canto XLII. The Army Of The West.
- Canto XLIII. The Army Of The North.
- Canto XLIV. The Ring.
- Canto XLV. The Departure.
- Canto XLVI. Sugríva’s Tale.
- Canto XLVII. The Return.
- Canto XLVIII. The Asur’s Death.
- Canto XLIX. Angad’s Speech.
- Canto L. The Enchanted Cave.
- Canto LI. Svayamprabhá.
- Canto LII. The Exit.
- Canto LIII. Angad’s Counsel.
- Canto LIV. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto LV. Angad’s Reply.
- Canto LVI. Sampáti.
- Canto LVII. Angad’s Speech.
- Canto LVIII. Tidings Of Sítá.
- Canto LIX. Sampáti’s Story.
- Canto LX. Sampáti’s Story.
- Canto LXI. Sampáti’s Story.
- Canto LXII. Sampáti’s Story.
- Canto LXIII. Sampáti’s Story.
- Canto LXIV. The Sea.
- Canto LXV. The Council.
- Canto LXVI. Hanumán.
- Canto LXVII. Hanumán’s Speech.
- BOOK V.
- Canto I. Hanumán’s Leap.
- Canto II. Lanká.
- Canto III. The Guardian Goddess.
- Canto IV. Within The City.
- Canto VI. The Court.
- Canto VII. Rávan’s Palace.
- Canto VIII. The Enchanted Car.
- Canto IX. The Ladies’ Bower.
- Canto X. Rávan Asleep.
- Canto XI. The Banquet Hall.
- Canto XII. The Search Renewed.
- Canto XIII. Despair And Hope.
- Canto XIV. The Asoka Grove.
- Canto XV. Sítá.
- Canto XVI. Hanumán’s Lament.
- Canto XVII. Sítá’s Guard.
- Canto XVIII. Rávan.
- Canto XIX. Sítá’s Fear.
- Canto XX. Rávan’s Wooing.
- Canto XXI. Sítá’s Scorn.
- Canto XXII. Rávan’s Threat.
- Canto XXIII. The Demons’ Threats.
- Canto XXIV. Sítá’s Reply.
- Canto XXV. Sítá’s Lament.
- Canto XXVI. Sítá’s Lament.
- Canto XXVII. Trijatá’s Dream.
- Canto XXX. Hanumán’s Deliberation.
- Canto XXXI. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto XXXII. Sítá’s Doubt.
- Canto XXXIII. The Colloquy.
- Canto XXXIV. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto XXXV. Hanumán’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVI. Ráma’s Ring.
- Canto XXXVII. Sítá’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVIII. Sítá’s Gem.
- Canto XLI. The Ruin Of The Grove.
- Canto XLII. The Giants Roused.
- Canto XLIII. The Ruin Of The Temple.
- Canto XLIV. Jambumáli’s Death.
- Canto XLV. The Seven Defeated.
- Canto XLVI. The Captains.
- Canto XLVII. The Death Of Aksha.
- Canto XLVIII. Hanumán Captured.
- Canto XLIX. Rávan.
- Canto L. Prahasta’s Questions.
- Canto LI. Hanumán’s Reply.
- Canto LII. Vibhishan’s Speech.
- Canto LIII. The Punishment.
- Canto LIV. The Burning Of Lanká.
- Canto LV. Fear For Sítá.
- Canto LVI. Mount Arishta.
- Canto LVII. Hanumán’s Return.
- Canto LVIII. The Feast Of Honey.
- Canto LXV. The Tidings.
- Canto LXVI. Ráma’s Speech.
- BOOK VI.
- Canto I. Ráma’s Speech.
- Canto II. Sugríva’s Speech.
- Canto III. Lanká.
- Canto IV. The March.
- Canto V. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto VI. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto VII. Rávan Encouraged.
- Canto VIII. Prahasta’s Speech.
- Canto IX. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
- Canto X. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
- Canto XI. The Summons.
- Canto XII. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XIII. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XIV. Vibhishan’s Speech.
- Canto XV. Indrajít’s Speech.
- Canto XVI. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto XVII. Vibhishan’s Flight.
- Canto XVIII. Ráma’s Speech.
- Canto XIX. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
- Canto XX. The Spies.
- Canto XXI. Ocean Threatened.
- Canto XXII. Ocean Threatened.
- Canto XXIII. The Omens.
- Canto XXIV. The Spy’s Return.
- Canto XXV. Rávan’s Spies.
- Canto XXVI. The Vánar Chiefs.
- Canto XXVII. The Vánar Chiefs.
- Canto XXVIII. The Chieftains.
- Canto XXIX. Sárdúla Captured.
- Canto XXX. Sárdúla’s Speech.
- Canto XXXI. The Magic Head.
- Canto XXXII. Sítá’s Lament.
- Canto XXXIII. Saramá.
- Canto XXXIV. Saramá’s Tidings.
- Canto XXXV. Malyaván’s Speech.
- Canto XXXVI. Rávan’s Reply.
- Canto XXXVII. Preparations.
- Canto XXXVIII. The Ascent Of Suvela.
- Canto XXXIX. Lanká.
- Canto XL. Rávan Attacked.
- Canto XLI. Ráma’s Envoy.
- Canto XLII. The Sally.
- Canto XLIII. The Single Combats.
- Canto XLIV. The Night.
- Canto XLV. Indrajít’s Victory.
- Canto XLVI. Indrajít’s Triumph.
- Canto XLVII. Sítá.
- Canto XLVIII. Sítá’s Lament.
- Canto XLIX. Ráma’s Lament.
- Canto L. The Broken Spell.
- Canto LI. Dhúmráksha’s Sally.
- Canto LII. Dhúmráksha’s Death.
- Canto LIII. Vajradanshtra’s Sally.
- Canto LIV. Vajradanshtra’s Death.
- Canto LIX. Rávan’s Sally.
- Canto LX. Kumbhakarna Roused.
- Canto LXI. The Vánars’ Alarm.
- Canto LXII. Rávan’s Request.
- Canto LXIII. Kumbhakarna’s Boast.
- Canto LXIV. Mahodar’s Speech.
- Canto LXV. Kumbhakarna’s Speech.
- Canto LXVI. Kumbhakarna’s Sally.
- Canto LXVII. Kumbhakarna’s Death.
- Canto LXVIII. Rávan’s Lament.
- Canto LXIX. Narántak’s Death.
- Canto LXX. The Death Of Trisirás.
- Canto LXXI. Atikáya’s Death.
- Canto LXXII. Rávan’s Speech.
- Canto LXXIII. Indrajít’s Victory.
- Canto LXXIV. The Medicinal Herbs.
- Canto LXXV. The Night Attack.
- Canto XCIII. Rávan’s Lament.
- Canto XCVI. Rávan’s Sally.
- Canto C. Rávan In The Field.
- Canto CI. Lakshman’s Fall.
- Canto CII. Lakshman Healed.
- Canto CIII. Indra’s Car.
- Canto CVI. Glory To The Sun.
- Canto CVIII. The Battle.
- Canto CIX. The Battle.
- Canto CX. Rávan’s Death.
- Canto CXI. Vibhishan’s Lament.
- Canto CXII. The Rákshas Dames.
- Canto CXIII. Mandodarí’s Lament.
- Canto CXIV. Vibhishan Consecrated.
- Canto CXV. Sítá’s Joy.
- Canto CXVI. The Meeting.
- Canto CXVII. Sítá’s Disgrace.
- Canto CXVIII. Sítá’s Reply.
- Canto CXIX. Glory To Vishnu.
- Canto CXX. Sítá Restored.
- Canto CXXI. Dasaratha.
- Canto CXXII. Indra’s Boon.
- Canto CXXIII. The Magic Car.
- Canto CXXIV. The Departure.
- Canto CXXV. The Return.
- Canto CXXVI. Bharat Consoled.
- Canto CXXVII. Ráma’s Message.
- Canto CXXVIII. Hanumán’s Story.
- Canto CXXIX. The Meeting With Bharat.
- Canto CXXX. The Consecration.
- APPENDIX.
- Section XIII. Rávan Doomed.
- Caput XIV. RATIO NECANDI RAVANAE EXCOGITATA.
- Caput XIV. IL MEZZO STABILITO PER UCCIDERE RÁVANO.
- XIV.
- Uttarakánda.
- ADDITIONAL NOTES.
- Queen Fortune.
- Indra.
- Vishnu.
- Siva.
- Apsarases.
- Vishnu’s Incarnation As Ráma.
- Kusa and Lava.
- Parasuráma, Page 87.
- Yáma, Page 68.
- Fate, Page 68.
- Visvámitra, Page 76.
- Household Gods, Page 102.
- Page 107.
- Page 108.
- Page 109.
- Page 110.
- Page 120.
- Page 125.
- Page 125.
- Page 136.
- Page 152.
- Page 157.
- Page 161.
- Page 169.
- Page 174. The Praise Of Kings
- Page 176. Sálmalí.
- Page 178. Bharat’s Return.
- Page 183.
- Page 203.
- Page 219.
- Page 249.
- Page 250.
- Page 257.
- Page 286. Urvasí.
- Page 324.
- Page 326.
- Page 329. Ráma’s Alliance With Sugríva.
- Page 342. The Fall Of Báli.
- Page 370. The Vánar Host.
- Page 372.
- Page 374.
- Page 378. Northern Kurus.
- Page 428.
- Page 431.
- Page 434.
- Page 436.
- Page 452.
- Page 462.
- Page 466.
- Page 470.
- Page 497.
- Page 489.
- Page 489.
- Page 492. Rávan’s Funeral.
- Page 496.
- Page 503. The Meeting.
- Final Notes.
- INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES
- Footnotes
Invocation.1
Book I.6
Canto I. Nárad.7
OM.8
best and dearest friend,
ne’er shall fail
Canto II. Brahmá’s Visit
Canto III. The Argument.
Canto IV. The Rhapsodists.
that enhance the rime;
Canto V. Ayodhyá.
Canto VI. The King.
Canto VII. The Ministers.
Canto VIII. Sumantra’s Speech.
Canto IX. Rishyasring.
Canto X. Rishyasring Invited.
Canto XI. The Sacrifice Decreed.
Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun.
Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished.
the flames were fed.
Canto XIV. Rávan Doomed.
shade.
Canto XV. The Nectar.
Canto XVI. The Vánars.
lofty head,
self could flee.
Canto XVII. Rishyasring’s Return.
Canto XVIII. Rishyasring’s Departure.
the mighty seer,
Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.
with light divine.
Canto XX. Visvámitra’s Visit.
by a mortal found,
Canto XXI. Visvámitra’s Speech.
Canto XXII. Dasaratha’s Speech.
Canto XXIII. Vasishtha’s Speech.
Canto XXIV. The Spells.
Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.
Canto XXVI. The Forest Of Tádaká.
Canto XXVII. The Birth Of Tádaká.
Canto XXVIII. The Death Of Tádaká.
Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.
Canto XXX. The Mysterious Powers.166
Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.
Canto XXXII. Visvámitra’s Sacrifice.
Canto XXXIII. The Sone.
Canto XXXIV. Brahmadatta.
Canto XXXV. Visvámitra’s Lineage.
Canto XXXVI. The Birth Of Gangá.
[I am compelled to omit Cantos XXXVII
and XXXVIII, The Glory of Umá, and
the Birth of Kártikeya, as both in
subject and language offensive to modern
taste. They will be found in Schlegel’s
Latin translation.]
Canto XXXIX. The Sons Of Sagar.
Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth.
Canto XLI. Kapil.
Canto XLII. Sagar’s Sacrifice.
Canto XLIII. Bhagírath.
around and o’er him blazed.
Canto XLIV. The Descent Of Gangá.
Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit.
mighty lord, drew near.
Indra gained
Canto XLVI. Diti’s Hope.
Canto XLVII. Sumati.
Canto XLVIII. Indra And Ahalyá
“flee,
Canto XLIX. Ahalyá Freed.
Canto L. Janak.
Canto LI. Visvámitra.
Canto LII. Vasishtha’s Feast.
Canto LIII. Visvámitra’s Request.
Canto LIV. The Battle.
Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt.
Canto LVI. Visvámitra’s Vow.
Canto LVII. Trisanku.
Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed.
Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha.
Canto LX. Trisanku’s Ascension.
Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.
Canto LXII. Ambarísha’s Sacrifice.
Canto LXIII. Menaká.
the hermit hide,
Canto LXIV. Rambhá.
Canto LXV. Visvámitra’s Triumph
Canto LXVI. Janak’s Speech.
Canto LXVII. The Breaking Of The Bow.
Canto LXVIII. The Envoys’ Speech.
Canto LXIX. Dasaratha’s Visit.
Canto LXX. The Maidens Sought.
she called her darling boy.
Canto LXXI. Janak’s Pedigree.
Canto LXXII. The Gift Of Kine.
Canto LXXIII. The Nuptials.
Canto LXXIV. Ráma With The Axe.254
Canto LXXV. The Parle.
Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven.
Canto LXXVII. Bharat’s Departure.
BOOK II.
Canto I. The Heir Apparent.
Canto II. The People’s Speech.
Canto III. Dasaratha’s Precepts.
whose valour filled the land,
Canto IV. Ráma Summoned.
Canto V. Ráma’s Fast.
Canto VI. The City Decorated.
Canto VII. Manthará’s Lament.
Canto VIII. Manthará’s Speech.
Canto IX. The Plot.
Canto X. Dasaratha’s Speech.
Canto XI. The Queen’s Demand.
Canto XII. Dasaratha’s Lament.
Canto XIII. Dasaratha’s Distress.
Canto XIV. Ráma Summoned.
Canto XV. The Preparations.
Canto XVI. Ráma Summoned.
Canto XVII. Ráma’s Approach.
Canto XVIII. The Sentence.
Canto XIX. Ráma’s Promise.
Canto XX. Kausalyá’s Lament.
the ladies grieved,
Canto XXI. Kausalyá Calmed.
Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed.
Canto XXIII. Lakshman’s Anger.
Canto XXIV. Kausalyá Calmed.
Canto XXV. Kausalyá’s Blessing.
Moon,
swift and brave,
Canto XXVI. Alone With Sítá.
Canto XXVII. Sítá’s Speech.
Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.
Canto XXIX. Sítá’s Appeal.
Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love.
Canto XXXI. Lakshman’s Prayer.
share
Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures.
Canto XXXIII. The People’s Lament.
Canto XXXIV. Ráma In The Palace.
Canto XXXV. Kaikeyí Reproached.
Canto XXXVI. Siddhárth’s Speech.
Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.
Canto XXXVIII. Care For Kausalyá
Canto XXXIX. Counsel To Sítá.
Canto XL. Ráma’s Departure.
Canto XLI. The Citizens’ Lament.
Jupiter looked dread,
lit the air.
Canto XLII. Dasaratha’s Lament.
Canto XLIII. Kausalyá’s Lament.
Canto XLIV. Sumitrá’s Speech.
Canto XLV. The Tamasá.
Canto XLVI. The Halt.
Canto XLVII. The Citizens’ Return.
Canto XLVIII. The Women’s Lament.
Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.
Canto L. The Halt Under The Ingudí.322
Canto LI. Lakshman’s Lament.
Canto LII. The Crossing Of Gangá.
Canto LIII. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto LIV. Bharadvája’s Hermitage.
that smoke arise:
in thousands play,
Canto LV. The Passage Of Yamuná.
Canto LVI. Chitrakúta
Canto LVII. Sumantra’s Return.
Canto LVIII. Ráma’s Message.
Canto LIX. Dasaratha’s Lament.
Canto LX. Kausalyá Consoled.
Canto LXI. Kausalyá’s Lament.
Canto LXII. Dasaratha Consoled.
Canto LXIII. The Hermit’s Son.
Canto LXIV. Dasaratha’s Death.
Canto LXV. The Women’s Lament.
Canto LXVI. The Embalming.
Canto LXVII. The Praise Of Kings.
Canto LXVIII. The Envoys.
they passed.
viewed, and Śálmalí,
Canto LXIX. Bharat’s Dream.
Canto LXX. Bharat’s Departure.
Canto LXXI. Bharat’s Return.
Canto LXXII. Bharat’s Inquiry.
Canto LXXIII. Kaikeyí Reproached.
Canto LXXIV. Bharat’s Lament.
Canto LXXV. The Abjuration.
Canto LXXVI. The Funeral.
Canto LXXVII. The Gathering Of The Ashes.
Canto LXXVIII. Manthará Punished.
Canto LXXIX. Bharat’s Commands.
Canto LXXX. The Way Prepared.
Canto LXXXI. The Assembly.
and Sumantra, all
Canto LXXXII. The Departure.
Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun.
Canto LXXXIV. Guha’s Anger.
Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat.
Canto LXXXVI. Guha’s Speech.
Canto LXXXVII. Guha’s Story.
their evening worship paid.
Canto LXXXVIII. The Ingudí Tree.
Canto LXXXIX. The Passage Of Gangá.
Canto XC. The Hermitage.
Canto XCI. Bharadvája’s Feast.
Canto XCII. Bharat’s Farewell.
Canto XCIII. Chitrakúta In Sight.
Canto XCIV. Chitrakúta.
Air.370
Canto XCV. Mandákiní.
Canto XCVI. The Magic Shaft.374
Canto XCVII. Lakshman’s Anger.
Canto XCVIII. Lakshman Calmed.
Canto XCIX. Bharat’s Approach.
Canto C. The Meeting.
in the rainy air,
Canto CI. Bharata Questioned.
Canto CII. Bharat’s Tidings.
Canto CIII. The Funeral Libation.
Canto CIV. The Meeting With The Queens.
Canto CV. Ráma’s Speech.
birds that wing the sky;
Canto CVI. Bharat’s Speech.
acquittance earn,
Canto CVII. Ráma’s Speech.
Canto CVIII. Jáváli’s Speech.
Canto CIX. The Praises Of Truth.
Canto CX. The Sons Of Ikshváku.389
Canto CXI. Counsel To Bharat.
Canto CXII. The Sandals.
Canto CXIII. Bharat’s Return.
Canto CXIV. Bharat’s Departure.
Canto CXV. Nandigrám.398
Canto CXVI. The Hermit’s Speech.
who dwell.
Canto CXVII. Anasúyá.
Canto CXVIII. Anasúyá’s Gifts.
Canto CXIX. The Forest.
BOOK III.
Canto I. The Hermitage.
Canto II. Virádha.
Canto III. Virádha Attacked.
Canto IV. Virádha’s Death.
Canto V. Sarabhanga.
saw
Canto VI. Ráma’s Promise.
who love the wild,
Canto VII. Sutíkshna.
Canto VIII. The Hermitage.
Canto IX. Sítá’s Speech.
Canto X. Ráma’s Reply.
Canto XI. Agastya.
its glorious name,
Canto XII. The Heavenly Bow.
shrine to see,
Canto XIII. Agastya’s Counsel.
woods arise:
Canto XIV. Jatáyus.
Canto XV. Panchavatí.
Canto XVI. Winter.
Canto XVII. Súrpanakhá.
side, his dear delight.
Canto XVIII. The Mutilation.
Canto XIX. The Rousing Of Khara.
died.
Canto XX. The Giants’ Death.
Canto XXI. The Rousing Of Khara.
Canto XXII. Khara’s Wrath.
Canto XXIII. The Omens.
Canto XXIV. The Host In Sight.
Canto XXV. The Battle.
Canto XXVI. Dúshan’s Death.
Canto XXVII. The Death Of Trisirás.
when his deadly might
Canto XXVIII. Khara Dismounted.
Canto XXIX. Khara’s Defeat.
and dies.
Canto XXX. Khara’s Death.
fell by lightning sent
Canto XXXI. Rávan.
to relate
Canto XXXII. Rávan Roused.
Canto XXXIII. Súrpanakhá’s Speech.
Canto XXXIV. Súrpanakhá’s Speech.
Canto XXXV. Rávan’s Journey.
Canto XXXVI. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto XXXVII. Márícha’s Speech.
Canto XXXVIII. Márícha’s Speech.
Canto XXXIX. Márícha’s Speech.
Canto XL. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto XLI. Márícha’s Reply.
Canto XLII. Márícha Transformed.
Canto XLIII. The Wondrous Deer.
Canto XLIV. Márícha’s Death.
Canto XLV. Lakshman’s Departure.
Canto XLVI. The Guest.
Canto XLVII. Rávan’s Wooing.
Canto XLVIII. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto XLIX. The Rape Of Sítá.
Canto L. Jatáyus.
Canto LI. The Combat.
Canto LII. Rávan’s Flight.
Canto LIII. Sítá’s Threats.
Canto LIV. Lanká.
Canto LV. Sítá In Prison.
Canto LVI. Sítá’s Disdain.
Canto LVII. Sítá Comforted.
Canto LVIII. The Brothers’ Meeting.
Canto LIX. Ráma’s Return.
Canto LX. Lakshman Reproved.
Canto LXI. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto LXII. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto LXIII. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto LXIV. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto LXV. Ráma’s Wrath.
Canto LXVI. Lakshman’s Speech.
Canto LXVII. Ráma Appeased.
Canto LXVIII. Jatáyus.
Canto LXIX. The Death Of Jatáyus.
Canto LXX. Kabandha.
first and best,
Canto LXXI. Kabandha’s Speech.
Canto LXXII. Kabandha’s Tale.
Canto LXXIII. Kabandha’s Counsel.
just and true,
Canto LXXIV. Kabandha’s Death.
Canto LXXV. Savarí.
Canto LXXVI. Pampá.
BOOK IV.
Canto I. Ráma’s Lament.
pain and toil,
Canto II. Sugríva’s Alarm.
wise in hour of need,
Canto III. Hanumán’s Speech.
Canto IV. Lakshman’s Reply.
from scathe and wrong.
as priests advised,
who, cursed of yore,
Canto V. The League.
came
Canto VI. The Tokens.
Canto VII. Ráma Consoled.
Canto VIII. Ráma’s Promise.
Canto IX. Sugríva’s Story.562
Canto X. Sugríva’s Story.
Canto XI. Dundubhi.
white with snow,
conquering offspring, failed.
Canto XII. The Palm Trees.
Canto XIII. The Return To Kishkindhá.
Canto XIV. The Challenge.
at that dread call.
Canto XV. Tárá.
Canto XVI. The Fall Of Báli.
swiftest flight
Canto XVII. Báli’s Speech.
that clipped him round,
Canto XVIII. Ráma’s Reply.
spake in ancient verse,—
Canto XIX. Tárá’s Grief.
Canto XX. Tárá’s Lament.
Canto XXI. Hanumán’s Speech.
whose hearts with sorrow ache
Canto XXII. Báli Dead.
Canto XXIII. Tárá’s Lament.
Canto XXIV. Sugríva’s Lament.
Canto XXV. Ráma’s Speech.
Canto XXVI. The Coronation.
first
month shall clear the skies,
Canto XXVII. Ráma On The Hill.
Canto XXVIII. The Rains.
garments wrought of cloud
roars along
Canto XXIX. Hanumán’s Counsel.
Canto XXX. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto XXXI. The Envoy.
Canto XXXII. Hanumán’s Counsel.
Canto XXXIII. Lakshman’s Entry.
Canto XXXIV. Lakshman’s Speech.
Canto XXXV. Tárá’s Speech.
Canto XXXVI. Sugríva’s Speech.
Canto XXXVII. The Gathering.
vies.
glorious rite,
Canto XXXVIII. Sugríva’s Departure.
they change their shapes at need.
Canto XXXIX. The Vánar Host.
the king whose sway
Canto XL. The Army Of The East.
fresh and fair.
peak, explore
delightful shore,
strong
dwells
there
rears his head.
bright with gold.
Canto XLI. The Army Of The South.
flood whose isles
gates of pearl and gold.
airy peaks ascend.
Canto XLII. The Army Of The West.
steep
firm-rooted feet.
art was made.
fierce in vain,
every God beside,
peaks he fall.
high-souled lord,
Canto XLIII. The Army Of The North.
self, the lord
his friends.
Canto XLIV. The Ring.
Canto XLV. The Departure.
Canto XLVI. Sugríva’s Tale.
and Meru’s steep,
Canto XLVII. The Return.
Canto XLVIII. The Asur’s Death.
Canto XLIX. Angad’s Speech.
Canto L. The Enchanted Cave.
Canto LI. Svayamprabhá.
charms too well.
my name,—
Canto LII. The Exit.
Canto LIII. Angad’s Counsel.
Canto LIV. Hanumán’s Speech.
Canto LV. Angad’s Reply.
Canto LVI. Sampáti.
Canto LVII. Angad’s Speech.
Canto LVIII. Tidings Of Sítá.
wondrous powers
Canto LIX. Sampáti’s Story.
Canto LX. Sampáti’s Story.
Canto LXI. Sampáti’s Story.
Canto LXII. Sampáti’s Story.
Canto LXIII. Sampáti’s Story.
Canto LXIV. The Sea.
Canto LXV. The Council.
Canto LXVI. Hanumán.
sky.”784
Canto LXVII. Hanumán’s Speech.
gazed.
BOOK V.787
Canto I. Hanumán’s Leap.
farewell at last!
Canto II. Lanká.
lent their pleasant shade,
Canto III. The Guardian Goddess.
Canto IV. Within The City.
[I omit Canto V. which corresponds to chapter XI. in Gorresio’s edition. That
scholar justly observes: “The eleventh chapter, Description of Evening, is certainly
the work of the Rhapsodists and an interpolation of later date. The chapter
might be omitted without any injury to the action of the poem, and besides the
metre, style, conceits and images differ from the general tenour of the poem;
and that continual repetition of the same sounds at the end of each hemistich which
is not exactly rime, but assonance, reveals the artificial labour of a more recent
age.” The following sample will probably be enough.
I am unable to show the difference of style in a translation.]
Canto VI. The Court.
Canto VII. Rávan’s Palace.
Canto VIII. The Enchanted Car.
Canto IX. The Ladies’ Bower.
Canto X. Rávan Asleep.
Canto XI. The Banquet Hall.
Canto XII. The Search Renewed.
Canto XIII. Despair And Hope.
Canto XIV. The Asoka Grove.
Canto XV. Sítá.
Canto XVI. Hanumán’s Lament.
Canto XVII. Sítá’s Guard.
Canto XVIII. Rávan.
Canto XIX. Sítá’s Fear.
Canto XX. Rávan’s Wooing.
Canto XXI. Sítá’s Scorn.
Canto XXII. Rávan’s Threat.
Canto XXIII. The Demons’ Threats.
enrolled.
Canto XXIV. Sítá’s Reply.
Canto XXV. Sítá’s Lament.
hear me cry!
Canto XXVI. Sítá’s Lament.
Canto XXVII. Trijatá’s Dream.
[I omit the 28th and 29th Cantos as an
unmistakeable interpolation. Instead of
advancing the story it goes back to Canto
XVII, containing a lamentation of Sítá
after Rávaṇ has left her, and describes the
the auspicious signs sent to cheer her, the
throbbing of her left eye, arm, and side.
The Canto is found in the Bengal recension.
Gorresio translates it. and observes:
“I think that Chapter XXVIII.—The
Auspicious Signs—is an addition, a later
interpolation by the Rhapsodists. It has
no bond of connexion either with what
precedes or follows it, and may be struck
out not only without injury to, but positively
to the advantage of the poem. The
metre in which this chapter is written
differs from that which is generally adopted
in the course of the poem.”]
Canto XXX. Hanumán’s Deliberation.
Canto XXXI. Hanumán’s Speech.
Canto XXXII. Sítá’s Doubt.
Canto XXXIII. The Colloquy.
claim that heavenly form?
who ride the storm?
Canto XXXIV. Hanumán’s Speech.
hand.
Canto XXXV. Hanumán’s Speech.
“dispelled,
Canto XXXVI. Ráma’s Ring.
brow,
Canto XXXVII. Sítá’s Speech.
and old,
Canto XXXVIII. Sítá’s Gem.
[I omit two Cantos of dialogue. Sítá
tells Hanumán again to convey her message
to Ráma and bid him hasten to rescue
her. Hanumán replies as before that
there is no one on earth equal to Ráma,
who will soon come and destroy Rávaṇ.
There is not a new idea in the two Cantos:
all is reiteration.]
Canto XLI. The Ruin Of The Grove.
Canto XLII. The Giants Roused.
Canto XLIII. The Ruin Of The Temple.
Canto XLIV. Jambumáli’s Death.
and store
and store
Canto XLV. The Seven Defeated.
Canto XLVI. The Captains.
Canto XLVII. The Death Of Aksha.
Canto XLVIII. Hanumán Captured.
Canto XLIX. Rávan.
Canto L. Prahasta’s Questions.
standing here,
Canto LI. Hanumán’s Reply.
Canto LII. Vibhishan’s Speech.
Canto LIII. The Punishment.
Canto LIV. The Burning Of Lanká.
Canto LV. Fear For Sítá.
Canto LVI. Mount Arishta.
Canto LVII. Hanumán’s Return.
Canto LVIII. The Feast Of Honey.
[Three Cantos consisting of little but
repetitions are omitted. Dadhimukh escapes
from the infuriated monkeys and
hastens to Sugríva to report their misconduct.
Sugríva infers that Hanumán and
his band have been successful in their
search, and that the exuberance of spirits
and the mischief complained of, are but
the natural expression of their joy. Dadhimukh
obtains little sympathy from
Sugríva, and is told to return and send
the monkeys on with all possible speed.]
Canto LXV. The Tidings.
Canto LXVI. Ráma’s Speech.
BOOK VI.895
Canto I. Ráma’s Speech.
Canto II. Sugríva’s Speech.
Canto III. Lanká.
Canto IV. The March.
with propitious love
whom all revere.
Canto V. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto VI. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto VII. Rávan Encouraged.
Canto VIII. Prahasta’s Speech.
Canto IX. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
Canto X. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
Canto XI. The Summons.
Canto XII. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto XIII. Rávan’s Speech.
tell
I met,
Canto XIV. Vibhishan’s Speech.
Canto XV. Indrajít’s Speech.
to the earth was thrown.
Canto XVI. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto XVII. Vibhishan’s Flight.
may rival thee,
Canto XVIII. Ráma’s Speech.
Canto XIX. Vibhishan’s Counsel.
and bow he stands in mail
Canto XX. The Spies.
Canto XXI. Ocean Threatened.
where they dwelt
Canto XXII. Ocean Threatened.
where the arrow fell.
Canto XXIII. The Omens.
Canto XXIV. The Spy’s Return.
Canto XXV. Rávan’s Spies.938
Canto XXVI. The Vánar Chiefs.
Canto XXVII. The Vánar Chiefs.
Canto XXVIII. The Chieftains.
Canto XXIX. Sárdúla Captured.
Canto XXX. Sárdúla’s Speech.
Canto XXXI. The Magic Head.
Canto XXXII. Sítá’s Lament.
Canto XXXIII. Saramá.
Canto XXXIV. Saramá’s Tidings.
Canto XXXV. Malyaván’s Speech.
Canto XXXVI. Rávan’s Reply.
Canto XXXVII. Preparations.
Canto XXXVIII. The Ascent Of Suvela.
Canto XXXIX. Lanká.
Canto XL. Rávan Attacked.
Canto XLI. Ráma’s Envoy.
gave
Canto XLII. The Sally.
Canto XLIII. The Single Combats.
Canto XLIV. The Night.
son953
Canto XLV. Indrajít’s Victory.
Canto XLVI. Indrajít’s Triumph.
Canto XLVII. Sítá.
Canto XLVIII. Sítá’s Lament.
Canto XLIX. Ráma’s Lament.
Canto L. The Broken Spell.
with herb and spell,
Canto LI. Dhúmráksha’s Sally.
Canto LII. Dhúmráksha’s Death.
Canto LIII. Vajradanshtra’s Sally.
Canto LIV. Vajradanshtra’s Death.
[I omit Cantos LV, LVI, LVII, and LVIII, which relate how Akampan and
Prahasta sally out and fall. There is little novelty of incident in these Cantos and
the results are exactly the same as before. In Canto LV, Akampan, at the command
of Rávaṇ, leads forth his troops. Evil omens are seen and heard. The enemies
meet, and many fall on each side, the Vánars transfixed with arrows, the
Rákshases crushed with rocks and trees.
In Canto LVI Akampan sees that the Rákshases are worsted, and fights with
redoubled rage and vigour. The Vánars fall fast under his “nets of arrows.”
Hanumán comes to the rescue. He throws mountain peaks at the giant which are
dexterously stopped with flights of arrows; and at last beats him down and kills him
with a tree.
In Canto LVII, Rávaṇ is seriously alarmed. He declares that he himself,
Kumbhakarṇa or Prahasta, must go forth. Prahasta sallies out vaunting that the
fowls of the air shall eat their fill of Vánar flesh.
In Canto LVIII, the two armies meet. Dire is the conflict; ceaseless is the rain
of stones and arrows. At last Níla meets Prahasta and breaks his bow. Prahasta
leaps from his car, and the giant and the Vánar fight on foot. Níla with a huge
tree crushes his opponent who falls like a tree when its roots are cut.]
Canto LIX. Rávan’s Sally.
“one
is the giant’s name.
Canto LX. Kumbhakarna Roused.
foretold this fate,
Canto LXI. The Vánars’ Alarm.
Canto LXII. Rávan’s Request.
Canto LXIII. Kumbhakarna’s Boast.
Canto LXIV. Mahodar’s Speech.
Canto LXV. Kumbhakarna’s Speech.
Canto LXVI. Kumbhakarna’s Sally.
Canto LXVII. Kumbhakarna’s Death.
spear he cast.
Canto LXVIII. Rávan’s Lament.
Canto LXIX. Narántak’s Death.
in rebellious pride
and died.”
Canto LXX. The Death Of Trisirás.
Canto LXXI. Atikáya’s Death.
Canto LXXII. Rávan’s Speech.
Canto LXXIII. Indrajít’s Victory.
Canto LXXIV. The Medicinal Herbs.
Canto LXXV. The Night Attack.
[I have briefly despatched Kumbha and Nikumbha, each of whom has in the text a
long Canto to himself. When they fall Rávaṇ sends forth Makaráksha or
Crocodile-Eye, the son of Khara who was slain by Ráma in the forest before the
abduction of Sítá. The account of his sallying forth, of his battle with Ráma
and of his death by the fiery dart of that hero occupies two Cantos which I entirely
pass over. Indrajít again comes forth and, rendered invisible by his magic art
slays countless Vánars with his unerring arrows. He retires to the city and returns
bearing in his chariot an effigy of Sítá, the work of magic, weeping and
wailing by his side. He grasps the lovely image by the hair and cuts it down with
his scimitar in the sight of the enraged Hanúmán and all the Vánar host. At
last after much fighting of the usual kind Indrajít’s chariot is broken in pieces, his
charioteer is slain, and he himself falls by Lakshmaṇ’s hand, to the inexpressible
delight of the high-souled saints, the nymphs of heaven and other celestial
beings.]
Canto XCIII. Rávan’s Lament.
[I omit two Cantos in the first of which Ráma with an enchanted Gandharva
weapon deals destruction among the Rákshases sent out by Rávaṇ, and in the
second the Rákshas dames lament the slain and mourn over the madness of Rávaṇ.]
Canto XCVI. Rávan’s Sally.
[I omit several weapons for which I cannot find distinctive names, and among
them the Sataghní or
Centicide, supposed
by some to be a kind of fire-arms or rocket, but described by a commentator on the
Mahábhárata as a stone or cylindrical piece of wood studded with iron spikes.]
[I omit Cantos XCVII, XCVIII, and XCIX, which describe in the usual way
three single combats between Sugríva and Angad on the Vánar side and Virúpáksha,
Mahodar, and Mahápárśva on the side of the giants. The weapons of the Vánars
are trees and rocks; the giants fight with swords, axes, and bows and arrows. The
details are generally the same as those of preceding duels. The giants fall, one in
each Canto.]
Canto C. Rávan In The Field.
Canto CI. Lakshman’s Fall.
Canto CII. Lakshman Healed.
Canto CIII. Indra’s Car.
[I omit Cantos CIV and CV in which the fight is renewed and Rávaṇ severely
reprimands his charioteer for timidity and want of confidence in his master’s prowess,
and orders him to charge straight at Ráma on the next occasion.]
Canto CVI. Glory To The Sun.
came and gently spake:
to thee I bow,
[This Canto does not appear in the Bengal recension. It comes in awkwardly
and may I think be considered as an interpolation, but I paraphrase a portion of
it as a relief after so much fighting and carnage, and as an interesting glimpse of
the monotheistic ideas which underlie the Hindu religion. The hymn does not
readily lend itself to metrical translation, and I have not attempted here to give a
faithful rendering of the whole. A literal version of the text and the commentary
given in the Calcutta edition will be found in the Additional Notes.
A canto is here omitted. It contains fighting of the ordinary kind between
Ráma and Rávaṇ, and a description of sights and sounds of evil omen foreboding
the destruction of the giant.]
Canto CVIII. The Battle.
Canto CIX. The Battle.
Canto CX. Rávan’s Death.
Canto CXI. Vibhishan’s Lament.
Canto CXII. The Rákshas Dames.
Canto CXIII. Mandodarí’s Lament.
Canto CXIV. Vibhishan Consecrated.
Canto CXV. Sítá’s Joy.
done:
to her heavenly lord.”
Canto CXVI. The Meeting.
they meet,
Canto CXVII. Sítá’s Disgrace.
Canto CXVIII. Sítá’s Reply.
Canto CXIX. Glory To Vishnu.
thou,
Canto CXX. Sítá Restored.
Canto CXXI. Dasaratha.
Canto CXXII. Indra’s Boon.
Canto CXXIII. The Magic Car.
Canto CXXIV. The Departure.
Canto CXXV. The Return.
Canto CXXVI. Bharat Consoled.
Canto CXXVII. Ráma’s Message.
Canto CXXVIII. Hanumán’s Story.
Canto CXXIX. The Meeting With Bharat.
Canto CXXX. The Consecration.
APPENDIX.
Section XIII. Rávan Doomed.
Afterwards Rishyaśring said again to the King “I will perform another
sacrificial act to secure thee a son.” Then the son of Vibháṇdak, of subdued
passions, seeking the happiness of the king, proceeded to perform the sacrifice for
the accomplishment of his wishes. Hither were previously collected the gods,
with the Gandharvas, the Siddhas and the sages, for the sake of receiving their
respective shares, Brahmá too, the sovereign of the gods, with Stháṇu, and Náráyaṇa,
chief of beings and the four supporters of the universe, and the divine
mothers of all the celestials, met together there. To the Aśvamedha, the great
sacrifice of the magnanimous monarch, came also Indra the glorious one, surrounded
by the Maruts. Rishyaśring then supplicated the gods assembled for
their share of the sacrifice (saying), “This devout king Daśaratha, who, through
the desire of offspring, confiding in you, has performed sacred austerities, and
who has offered to you the sacrifice called Aśvamedha, is about to perform
another sacrifice for the sake of obtaining sons: To him thus desirous of offspring
be pleased to grant the blessing: I supplicate you all with joined hands. May
he have four sons, renowned through the universe.” The gods replied to the
sage’s son supplicating with joined hands, “Be it so: thou, O Bráhman, art ever
to be regarded by us, as the king is in a peculiar manner. The lord of men by
this sacrifice shall obtain the great object of his desires.” Having thus said, the
gods preceded by Indra, disappeared.
They all then having seen that (sacrifice) performed by the great sage
according to the ordinance went to Prajápati the lord of mankind, and with
joined hands addressed Brahmá the giver of blessings, “O Brahmá, the Ráksha
Rávaṇa by name, to whom a blessing was awarded by thee, through pride troubleth
all of us the gods, and even the great sages, who perpetually practise sacred
austerities. We, O glorious one, regarding the promise formerly granted by thy
kindness that he should be invulnerable to the gods, the Dánavas and the Yakshas
have born (sic) all, (his oppression); this lord of Rákshas
therefore distresses the universe; and, inflated by this promise unjustly vexes the
divine sages, the Yakshas, and Gandharvas, the Asuras, and men: where Rávaṇa remains
there the sun loses his force, the winds through fear of him do not blow; the fire ceases
to burn; the rolling ocean, seeing him, ceases to move its waves. Viśravas,
distressed by his power, has abandoned Lanká and fled. O divine one save us from
Rávaṇa, who fills the world with noise and tumult. O giver of desired things, be
pleased to contrive a way for his destruction.”
Brahmá thus informed by the devas, reflecting, replied, “Oh! I have devised
the method for slaying this outrageous tyrant. Upon his requesting, ‘May I
be invulnerable to the divine sages, the Gaundharvas, the Yakshas, the Rákshasas
[pg 508]
and the serpents,’ I replied ‘Be it so.’ This Ráksha, through contempt,
said nothing respecting man; therefore this wicked one shall be destroyed by
man.” The gods, preceded by Śakra, hearing these words spoken by Brahmá,
were filled with joy.
At this time Vishṇu the glorious, the lord of the world, arrayed in yellow,
with hand ornaments of glowing gold, riding on Vinateya, as the sun on a cloud,
arrived with his conch, his discus, and his club in his hand. Being adored by
the excellent celestials, and welcomed by Brahmá, he drew near and stood before
him. All the gods then addressed Vishṇu, “O Madhusudana, thou art able
to abolish the distress of the distressed. We intreat thee, be our sanctuary, O
Vishṇu.” Vishṇu replied, “Say, what shall I do?” The celestials hearing these
his words added further. “The virtuous, the encourager of excellence, eminent
for truth, the firm observer of his vows, being childless, is performing an Aśvamedha
for the purpose of obtaining offspring. For the sake of the good of the
universe, we intreat thee, O Vishṇu, to become his son. Dividing thyself into
four parts, in the wombs of his three consorts equal to Hari, Śrí, and
Kirti, assume the sonship of king Daśaratha, the lord of Ayodhyá, eminent
in the knowledge of duty, generous and illustrious, as the great sages. Thus
becoming man, O Vishṇu, conquer in battle Rávaṇa, the terror of the universe, who
is invulnerable to the gods. This ignorant Rákshasa Rávaṇa, by the exertion of
his power, afflicts the gods, the Gandharvaa, the Siddhas, and the most excellent
sages; these sages, the Gandharvas, and the Apsaras, sporting in the forest
Nandana have been destroyed by that furious one. We, with the sages, are
come to thee seeking his destruction. The Siddhas, the Gandharvas, and the
Yakshas betake themselves to thee, thou art our only refuge; O Deva, afflicter of
enemies, regard the world of men, and destroy the enemy of the gods.”
Vishṇu, the sovereign of the gods, the chief of the celestials, adored by all
beings, being thus supplicated, replied to all the assembled gods (standing) before
Brahmá, “Abandon fear; peace be with you; for your benefit having killed
Rávaṇa the cruel, destructively active, the cause of fear to the divine sages,
together with all his posterity, his courtiers and counsellors, and his relations,
and friends, protecting the earth, I will remain incarnate among men for the
space of eleven thousand years.”
Having given this promise to the gods, the divine Vishṇu, ardent in the
work, sought a birth-place among men. Dividing himself into four parts, he
whose eyes resemble the lotus and the pulasa, the lotus petal-eyed, chose for his
father Daśaratha the sovereign of men. The divine sages then with the
Gandharvas, the Rudras, and the (different sorts of) Apsaras, in the most excellent
strains, praised the destroyer of Madhu, (saying) “Root up Rávaṇa,
of fervid energy, the devastator, the enemy of Indra swollen with pride.
Destroy him, who causes universal lamentation, the annoyer of the holy ascetics,
terrible, the terror of the devout Tapaswis. Having destroyed Rávaṇa, tremendously
powerful, who causes universal weeping, together with his army and
friends, dismissing all sorrow, return to heaven, the place free from stain and
sin, and protected by the sovereign of the celestial powers.”
Thus far the Section, containing the plan for the death of Rávaṇ.
Carey and Marshman.
Caput XIV. RATIO NECANDI RAVANAE EXCOGITATA.
Prudens ille, voluminum sacrorum gnarus, responsum quod dederat aliquamdiu
meditatus, mente ad se revocata regem deuno est effatus: Parabo tibi
aliud sacrum, genitale, prolis masculae adipiscendae gratia, cum carminibus in
Atharvanis exordio expressis rite peragendum.
Tum coepit modestus Vibhândaci
filius, regis commodis intentus, parare sacrum, quo eius desiderium expleret.
Iam’antea eo convenerant, ut suam quisque portionem acciperent, Dî cum fidicinum
coelestium choris, Beatique cum Sapientibus; Brachman Superûm regnator,
Sthânus nec non augustus Nârâyanus, Indrasque almus, coram visendus Ventorum
cohorte circumdatus, in magno isto sacrificio equino regis magnanimi.
Ibidem vates ille deos, qui portiones suas accipiendi gratia advenerant, apprecatus,
En inquit, hicce ex Dasarathus filiorum desiderio castimoniis adstrictus, fidei
plenus, vestrum numen adoravit sacrificio equino. Nunc iterum accingit se ad
aliud sacrum peragendum: quamobrem aequum est, ut filios cupienti vos faveatis.
Ille ego, qui manus supplices tendo, vos universos pro eo apprecor: nascantur ei
filii quatuor, faina per triplicem mundum clari. Divi supplicem vatis filium invicem
affari: Fiat quod petis! Tu nobis, virsancte, imprimis es venerandus, nee
minus rex ille; compos fiet voti sui egregii hominum princeps. Ita locuti Dî
Indra duce, ex oculis evanuerunt.
Superi vero, legitime in concilio congregati.
Brachmanem mundi creatorem
his verbis compellarunt: Tuo munere auctus, O Brachman! gigas nomine Râvanas,
prae superbia nos omnes vexat, pariterque Sapientes castimoniis gaudentes.
A te propitio olim ex voto ei hoc munus concessum fuit, ut ne a diis, Danuidis,
Geniisve necari posset. Nos, oraculum tuum reveriti, facinora eius qualiacunque
toleramus. At ille gigantum tyrannus ternos mundos gravibus iniuriis vexat
Deos, Sapientes, Genios, Fidicines coelestes, Titanes, mortales denique, exsuperat
ille aegre cohibendus, tuoque munere demens. Non ibi calet sol, neque Ventus
prae timore spirat, nee flagrat ignis, ubi Râvanas versatur. Ipse oceanus, vagis
fluctibus redimitus, isto viso stat immotus; eiectus fuit e sede sua Cuvêrus, huius
robore vexatus. Ergo ingens nobis periculum imminet ab hoc gigante visu horribili;
tuum est, alme Parens! auxilium parare, quo hic deleatur. Ita admonitus
ille a diis universis, paulisper meditatus, Ehem! inquit, hancce inveni rationem
nefarium istum necandi. Petierat is a me, ut a Gandharvis, a Geniis, a Divis,
Danuibus Gigantibusque necari non posset et me annuente voto suo potitus est.
Prae contemptu vero monstrum illud homines non commemoravit: ideo ab homine
est necandus: nullum aliud exstat leti genus, quod ei sit fatale. Postquam
audiverant gratum hunc sermonem Brachmanis
ore prolatum, Dî cum duce
suo Indra summopere gaudio erecti sunt. Eodem temporis momento Vishnus,
istuc accessit, splendore insignis, concham, discum et clavum manibus gestans,
croceo vestitu, mundi dominus, vulturis Vinateii dorso, sicuti sol nimbo, vectus,
armillas ex auro candente gerens, salutatus a Superûm primoribus. Quem laudibus
celebratum reverenter Dî universi compellarunt. Tu animantium afflictorum
es vindex, Madhûs interfector! quamobrem nos afflicti te apprecamur. Sis praesidio
nobis numine tuo inconcusso. Dicite, inquit Vishnus, quid pro vobis facere
[pg 510]
me oporteat. Audito eius sermone, Dî hunc in modum respondent: Rex quidam,
nomine Dasarathus, austeris castimoniis sese castigavit, litavit sacrificio equino,
prolis cupidus et prole carens. Nostro hortatu tu, Vishnus, conditionem natorum
eius subeas: ex tribus eius uxoribus, Pudicitiae, Venustatis et Famae similibus,
nasci, velis, temetipsum quadrifariam dividens. Ibi tu in humanam naturam
conversus Râvanam, gravissimam mundi pestem, diis insuperabilem, O Vishnus!
proelio caede. Gigas ille vecors Râvanas Deos cum Fidicinum choris, Beatos et
Sapientes praestantissimos vexat, audacia superbiens. Etenim ab hoc furioso
Sapientes Fidicines et nymphae, ludentes in Nandano viridario, sunt proculcati.
Tu es nostrum omnium summa salus, divine bellator! Ut deoram hostes extinguas,
ad sortem humanam animum converte. Augustus ille Nârâyanus, diis hunc
in modum coram hortantibus, eosdem apto hoc sermone compellavit: Quare,
quaeso, hac in re negotium vestrum a me potissimum, corporea specie palam facto,
est peragendum aut unde tantus vobis terror fuit iniectus? His verbis a Vishnû
interrogati Dî talia proferre: Terror nobis instat, O Vishnus! a Râvana mundi
direptore; a quo nos vindicare, corpore humano assumpto, tuum est. Nemo alius
coelicoiarum praeter te hunc scelestum enecare potis est. Nimirum ille, O hostium
domitor! per diuturnum tempus sese excruciaverat severissima abstinentia,
qua magnus hicce rerum Parens propitius ipsi redditus est. Itaque almus votorum
sponsor olim ei concessit securitatem ab ommibus animantibus, hominibus tamen
exceptis. Hinc ilium, voti compotem, non aliunde quam ab homine necis periculum
urget: tu ergo, humanitate assumpta eum intertice. Sic monitus Vishnus,
Superûm princeps, quem mundus universus adorat, magnum Parentem oeterosque
deos, in concilio congregatos, recti auctores, affatur: Mittite timorem; bene
bobis eveniat! Vestrae salutis gratia, postquam praelio necavero Râvanam cum
filiis nepotibusque, cum amicis, ministris, cognatis sociisque, crudelem istum aegre
cohibendum, qui divinis Sapientibus terrorem meutit, per decem millia annorum
decies centenis additis, commorabor in mortalium sedibus, orbem terrarum imperio
regens. Tum divini sapientes et Fidicines conjuncti cum Rudris nympharumque
choris celebravere Madhûs interfectorem hymnis, quales sedem aetheriam
decent.
“Râvanam ilium insolentem, acri impetu actum, superbia elatum, Superûm
hostem, tumultus cientem, bonorum piorumque pestem, humanitate assumpta
pessamdare tuum est.”
Schlegel.
Caput XIV. IL MEZZO STABILITO PER UCCIDERE RÁVANO.
Ma Riseyasringo soggiunse poscia al re: Tappresterò io un altro rito santissimo,
genitale, onde tu conseguisca la prole che tu bramí. E in quel punto
stesso il saggio figliulo di Vibhândaco, intento alla prosperità del re, pose mano
al sacro rito per condurre ad effetto il suo desiderio. Già erano prima, per ricevere
ciascuno la sua parte, qui convenuti al gran sacrifizio del re magnanimo
l’Asvamedha, i Devi coi Gandharvi, i Siddhi e i Muni, Brahma Signor dei Sari,
Sthânu e l’ Augusto Nârâyana, i quattio custodi dell’ universo e le Madri degli
Iddu, i Yacsi insieme cogli Dei, e il sovrano, venerando Indra, visibile, circondato
[pg 511]
dalla schiera dei Maruti. Quivi così parlò Riscyasringo agli Dei venuti a partecipare
del sacrifizio: Questo è il re Dasaratha, che per desiderio di progenie già
s’ astrinse ad osservanze austeré, e testè pieno di fede ha a voi, O eccelsi, sacrificato
con un Asvamedha. Ora egli, sollecito d’ aver figli, si dispone ad adempiere
un nuovo rito; vogliate essere favorevole a lui che sospira progenie. Io alzo a
voi supplici le mani, e voi tutti per lui imploro: nascano a lui quattro figli
degni d’essere celebrati pei tre mondi. Risposero gli Dei al supplichevole figliuolo
del Risci: Sia fatto ciò che chiedi; a te ed al re parimente si debbe da noi, O
Brahmano, sommo pregio; canseguirà il re per questo sacro rito il suo suppremo
desiderio. Ciò detto disparvero i Numi preceduti da Indra.
Poichè videro gli Dei compiersi debitamente dal gran Risci l’oblazione,
venuti al cospetto di Brahma facitor del mondo, signor delle creature, così parlarono
reverenti a lui dator di grazie: O Brahma, un Racsaso per nome Râvano,
eui tu fosti largo del tuo favore, è per superbia infesto a noi tutti e ai grandi Saggi
penitenti. Un di, O Nume, augusto, tu propizio a lui gli accordasti il favore, ch’
egli bramava, di non poter essere ucciso dagli Dei, dai Dânavi nè dai Yacsi: noi
venerando i tuoi oracoli, ogni cosa sopportiamo da costui. Quindi il signor dei
Racsasi infesta con perpetue offese i tre mondi, i Devi, i Risci, i Yacsi ed i Gandharvi,
gli Asuri e gli uomini: tutti egli opprime indegnamente inorgoglito pel
tuo dono. Colà dove si trova Râvano, più non isfavilla per timore il sole, più
non spira il vento, più non fiammeggia il fuoco: l’ oceano stesso cui fan corona
i vasti flutti, veggendo costui, tutto si turba e si commuove. Stretto dalla forza
di costui e ridotto allo stremo dovette Vaisravano abbandonare Lancâ. Da questo
Râvano, terror del mondo, tu ne proteggi, O almo Nume: degna, O dator
d’ogni bene, trovar modo ad estirpar costui. Fatto di queste cose conscio dai
Devi, stette alquanto meditando, poi rispose Brahma: Orsù! è stabilito il modo
onde distruggere questo iniquo. Egli a me chiese, ed io gliel concessi, di non poter
essere ucciso dai Devi, dai Risci, dai Gandharvi, dai Yacsi, dai Racsasi nè dai
Serpenti; ma per disprezzo non fece menzione degli uomini quel Racso: or bene,
sarà quell’ empio ucciso da un uomo. Udite le fauste parole profferte da Brahma,
furono per ogni parte liete gli Iddii col loro duce Indra. In questo mezzo quì
sopravvenne raggiante d’immensa luce il venerando Visnu, pensato da Brahma
nell’ immortal sua mente, siccome atto ad estirpar colui; Allora Brahma colla
schiera de’ Celesti così parlò a Visnu: Tu sei il conforto delle gente oppresse, O
distruttor di Madhu: noi quindi a te supplichiamo afflitti: sia tu nostro sostegno,
O Aciuto. Dite, loro rispose Visnu, quale cosa io debba far per voi; e gli
Dei, udite queste parole, cosi soggiunsero: Un re per nome Dasaratha, giusto,
virtuoso, veridico e pio, non ha progenie e la desidera: ei già s’ impose durissime
penitenze, ed ora ha sacrificato con un Asvamedha: tu, per nostro consiglio, O
Visnu, consenti a divenir suo figlio: fatte di te quattro parti, ti manifesta, O
invocato dalle genti, nel seno delle quattro sue consorti, simili alla venusta
Dea. Così esortato dagli Dei quivi presenti, l’augusto Nârâyana loro rispose
queste opportune parole: Quale opra s’ha da me, fatto visible nel mondo, a
compiere per voi, O Devi? e d’onde in voi cotal terrore? Intese le parole di
Visnu, così risposero gli Dei: Il nostro terrore. O Visnu, nasce da un Racsaso per
nome Râvano, spavento dell’ universo. Vestendo umano corpo, tu debbi esterminar
costui. Nessuno fra i Celesti, fuorchè tu solo, è valevole ad uccidere
quell’ iniquo. Egli, O domator de’ tuoi nemici, sostenne per lungo tempo acerbissime
[pg 512]
macerazioni: per esse fu di lui contento l’augusto sommo Genitore: e
un di gli accordò propizio la sicurezza da tutti gli esseri, eccettutine gli uomini.
Per questo favore a lui concesso nou ha egli a temere offesa da alcuna parte,
fuorchè dall’ uomo, perciò, assumendo la natura umana, costui tu uccidi. Egli,
il peggior di tutti i Racsasi, insano per la forza che gli infonde il dono avuto, da
travaglio ai Devi ed ai Gaudharvi, ai Risci, ai Muni ed ai mortali. Egli, sicuro
da morte pel favore ottenuto, è turbatore dei sacrifizj, nemico ed uccisor dei
Brahmi, divoratore degli uomini, peste del mondo. Da lui furono assaliti re coi
loro carri ed elefanti; altri percessi e fugati si dispersero per ogni dove. Da lui
furono divorati Risci ed Apsarase: egli insomma oltracotato continuamente e
quasi per ischerzo tutti travaglia i sette mondi. Perciò, O terribile ai nemici è
stabilita la morte di costui per opra d’un uomo; poich’ un di per superbia del
dono tutti sprezzò gli uomini. Tu, O supremo fra i Numi, dei, umanandoti,
estirpare questo tremendo, superbo Ràvano, oltracotato, a noi nemico, terrore e
flagello dei penitenti.
Gorresio.
XIV.
De nouveau Rishyaçringa tint ce langage au Monarque: “Je vais célébrer
un autre sacrifice, afin que le ciel accorde à tes vœux les enfants que tu souhaites.”
Cela dit, cherchant le bonheur du roi et pour l’accomplissement de son désir, le
fils puissant de Vibhándaka se mit à célébrer ce nouveau sacrifice.
Là auparavant, étaient venus déjà recevoir une part de l’ offrande les
Dieux, accompagnés des Gaudharvas, et les Siddhas avec les Mounis divins,
Brahma, le monarque des Souras, l’ immuable Śiva, et l’ auguste Náráyana, et les
quatre gardiens vigilants du monde, et les mères des Immortels, et tous les Dieux,
escortés des Yakshas, et le maître éminent du ciel, Indra, qui se manifestait aux
yeux, environné par l’ essaim des Maroutes. Alors ce jeune anachorète avait
supplié tous les Dieux, que le désir d’une part dans l’ offrande avait conduits á l’
açwamédha, cette grande cérémonie de ce roi magnanime; et, dans ce
moment, l’ époux de Śántá les conjurait ainsi pour la seconde fois:
“Cet homme en prières,
c’est le roi Daçaratha, qui est privé de fils. Il est rempli d’ une foi vive; il s’est
infligé de pénibles austérités; il vous a déjà servi, divinités augustes, le sacrifice
d’un açwa-médha, et maintenant il s’étudie encore à vous plaire avec ce nouveau
sacrifice dans l’espérance que vous lui donnerez les fils, où tendent ses désirs.
Versez donc sur lui votre bienveillance et daignez sourire à son vœu pour des fils.
C’est pour lui que moi ici, les mains jointes, je vous adresse à tous mes supplications:
envoyez-lui quatre fils, qui soient vantés dans les trois mondes!”
“Ouí! répondirent les Dieux au fils suppliant du rishi; tu mérites que nous
t’écoutions avec faveur, toi, brahme saint, et même, en premier lieu, ce roi.
Comme récompense de ces différents sacrifices, le monarque obtendra cet objet
le plus cher de ses désirs.”
Ayant aussi parlé et vu que le grand saint avait mis fin suivant les rites à
son pieux sacrifice, les Dieux,
Indra à leur tête, s’évanouissent dans le vide des
airs et se rendent vers l’ architecte des mondes, le souverain des créatures, le
donateur des biens, vers Brahma enfin, auquel tous, les mains jointes, ils adressent
les paroles suivantes: “O Brahma, un rakshasa, nommé Râvana, tourne su
[pg 513]
mal les grâces, qu’il a reçues de toi. Dans son orgueil, il nous opprime tous; il
opprime avec nous les grands anchorètes, qui se font un bonheur des macérations:
car jadis, ayant su te plaire, O Bhagavat, il a reçu de toi ce don incomparable.
‘Oui, as-tu dit, exauçant le vœu du mauvais Génie; Dieu. Yaksha ou Démon
ne pourra jamais causer ta mort!’ Et nous, par qui ta parole est respectée, nous
avons tout supporté de ce roi des rakshasas, qui écrase de sa tyrannie les trois
mondes, ou il promène l’ injure impunément. Enorgueilli de ce don victorieux,
il opprime indignement les Dieux, les rishis, les Yakshas, les Gandharvas, les
Asouras et les enfants de Manou. Là ou se tient Râvana, la peur empêche le
soleil d’échauffer, le vent craint de souffler, et le feu n’ose flamboyer. A son
aspect, la guirlande même des grands flots tremble au sein de la mer. Accablé
par sa vigueur indomptable, Kouvéra défait lui a cédé Lanká. Suave-nous donc,
ô toi, qui reposes daus le bonheur absolu; sauve-nous de Râvana, le fléau des
mondes. Daigne, ô toi, qui souris aux vœux du suppliant, daigne imaginer un
expedient pour ôter la vie à ce cruel Démon.” Les Dieux ayant ainsi dénoncé
leurs maux à Brahma, il réfléchit un instant et leur tint ce langage: “Bien, voici
que j’ai découvert un moyen pour tuer ce Génie scélérat. Que ni les Dieux,
a-t-il dit, ni les rishis, ni les Gandharvas ni les Yakshas, ni les rakshasas, ni les
Nágas même ne puissent me donner la mort! Soit lui ai-je répondu. Mais, par
dédain pour la force humaine, les hommes n’ont pas été compris daus sa demande.
C’est donc par la main d’ un homme, qu’il faut immoler ce méchant.” Ainsi
tombée de la bouche du créateur, cette parole salutaire satisfit pleinement le roi
des habitants du ciel et tous les Dieux avec lui. Lá, dans ce même instant, survint
le fortuné Visnou, revêtu d’ une splendeur infinie; car c’était a lui, que
Brahma avait pensé dans son âme pour la mort du tyran. Celui-ci donc avec
l’essaim des Immortels adresse à Vishnou ces paroles: “Meurtrier de Madhou,
comme tu aimes á tirer de l’affliction les êtres malheureux, nous te supplions,
nous qui sommes plongés dans la tristesse, Divinité auguste, sois notre asyle!”
“Dites! reprit Vishnou; que dois-je faire?” “Ayant oui les paroles de l’ineffable,
tous les Dieux repondirent: Il est un roi nommé Daçaratha; il a embrassé une
très-duré pénitence; il a célébré même le sacrifice d’un açwa-medha, parce qu’il
n’a point de fils et qu’il veut en obtenir du ciel. Il est inébranlable dans sa piété,
il est vanté pour ses vertus; la justice est son caractère, la verite est sa parole.
Acquiesce donc à notre demande, ô toi, Vishnou, et consens à naître comme son
fils. Divisé en quatre portions de toi-même, daigne, ô toi, qui foules aux pieds
tes ennemis, daigne t’ incarner dans le sein de ses trois épouses, belles comme la
déesse de la beauté.” Náráyana, le maître, non perceptible aux sens,
mais qui alors s’ était rendu visible, Náráyana répondit cette parole salutaire aux
Dieux, qui i invitaient à cet heroique avatára. Quelle chose, une
fois revêtu de cette
incarnation, faudra-t-il encore que je fasse pour vous, et de quelle part vient la
terreur, qui vous trouble ainsi? A ces mots du grand Vishnou: “C’est le
démon Rávana, reprirent les Dieux; c’est lui, Vishnou, cette désolation des
mondes, qui nous inspire un tel effroi. Enveloppe-toi d’un corps, humain, et
qu’il te plaise arrâcher du monde cette blessante epine; car nul autre que toi
parmi les habitants du ciel n’est capable d’immoler ce pécheur. Sache
que longtemps il s’est imposé la plus austére pénitence, et
que par elle il s’est rendu
agreable au suprême ayeul de toutes les créatures. Aussi le distributeur ineffable
des gràces lui a-t-il accordé ce don insigne d’être invulnérable à tous les êtres, l’
[pg 514]
homme seul excepté. Puisque, doué ainsi de cette faveur, la mort terrible et
sûre ne peut venir à lui de nulle autre part que de l’homme, va,
dompteur puissant
de tes ennemis, va dans la condition humaine, et tue-le. Car ce don, auquel on
ne peut résister, élevant au plus haut point l’ivresse de sa force, le vil rakshasa
tourmente les Dieux, les rishis, les Gandharvas, les hommes sanctifiés par la
pénitence; et, quoique, destructeur des sacrifices, lacérateur des Saintes Ecritures,
ennemi des brahmes, dévorateur des hommes, cette faveur incomparable sauve de
la mort Rávana le triste fléau des mondes. Il ose attaquer les rois, que défendant
les chars de guerre, que remparent les élephants: d’autres blessés et mis en fuite,
sont dissipés ça et là devant lui. Il a dévoré des saints, il a dévoré même une
foule d’apsaras. Sans cesse, dans son délire, il s’amuse à tourmenter les sept
mondes. Comme on vient de nous apprendre qu’ il n’a
point daigné parler d’eux
ce jour, que lui fut donnée cette faveur, dont il abuse,
entre dans un corps humain,
ô toi, qui peux briser tes ennemis, et jette sans vie à tes pieds, roi puissant des
treize Dieux, ce Rávana superbe, d’une force épouvantable, d’un orgueil immense,
l’ennemi de tous les ascètes, ce ver, qui les ronge,
cette cause de leurs gémissements.”
Ici, dans le premier tome du saint Râmâyana, Finit le quatorzième
chapitre, nommé: Un Expédient pour tuer Rávana.
Hippolyte Fauche.
Uttarakánda.
The Rámáyan ends, epically complete, with the triumphant return of
Ráma and his rescued queen to Ayodhyá and his consecration and coronation in
the capital of his forefathers. Even if the story were not complete, the conclusion
of the last Canto of the sixth Book, evidently the work of a later hand than Válmíki’s,
which speaks of Ráma’s glorious and happy reign and promises blessings
to those who read and hear the Rámáyan, would be sufficient to show that, when
these verses were added, the poem was considered to be finished. The Uttarakáṇḍa
or Last Book is merely an appendix or a supplement and relates only events antecedent
and subsequent to those described in the original poem. Indian scholars
however, led by reverential love of tradition, unanimously ascribe this Last Book
to Válmíki, and regard it as part of the Rámáyan.
Signor Gorresio has published an excellent translation of the Uttarakáṇḍa,
in Italian prose, from the recension current in Bengal;1030 and Mr. Muir has epitomized
a portion of the book in the Appendix to the Fourth Part of his Sanskrit
Texts (1862). From these scholars I borrow freely in the following pages, and
give them my hearty thanks for saving me much wearisome labour.
“After Ráma had returned to Ayodhyá and taken possession of the throne,
the rishis [saints] assembled to greet him, and Agastya, in answer to his questions
recounted many particulars regarding his old enemies. In the Krita Yuga (or
Golden Age) the austere and pious Brahman rishi Pulastya, a son of Brahmá,
being teased with the visits of different damsels, proclaimed that any one of them
whom he again saw near his hermitage should become pregnant. This had not
been heard by the daughter of the royal rishi Triṇavindu, who one day came into
Pulastya’s neighbourhood, and her pregnancy was the result (Sect. 2, vv. 14 ff.).
After her return home, her father, seeing her condition, took her to Pulastya, who
accepted her as his wife, and she bore a son who received the name of Viśravas.
This son was, like his father, an austere and religious sage. He married the
daughter of the muni Bharadvája, who bore him a son to whom Brahmá gave the
name of Vaiśravaṇ-Kuvera (Sect. 3, vv. 1 ff.). He performed austerities for
thousands of years, when he obtained from Brahmá as a boon that he should be
one of the guardians of the world (along with Indra, Varuṇa, and Yáma) and
the god of riches. He afterwards consulted his father Viśravas about an abode,
and at his suggestion took possession of the city of Lanká, which had formerly
been built by Viśvakarmán for the Rákshasas, but had been abandoned by them
through fear of Vishṇu, and was at that time unoccupied. Ráma then (Sect. 4)
says he is surprised to hear that Lanká had formerly belonged to the Rákshasas, as
he had always understood that they were the descendants of Pulastya, and now
he learns that they had also another origin. He therefore asks who was their
ancestor, and what fault they had committed that they were chased away by
Vishṇu. Agastya replies that when Brahmá created the waters, he formed certain
beings,—some of whom received the name of Rákshasas,—to guard them. The
first Rákshasas kings were Heti and Praheti. Heti married a sister of Kála (Time).
She bore him a son Vidyutkeśa, who in his turn took for his wife Lankatanka[t.]á,
the daughter of Sandhyá (V. 21). She bore him a son Sukeśa, whom she abandoned,
but he was seen by Śiva as he was passing by with his wife Párvatí, who
made the child as old as his mother, and immortal, and gave him a celestial city.
Sukeśa married a Gandharví called Devavatí who bore three sons, Mályavat,
Sumáli and Máli. These sons practised intense austerities, when Brahmá appeared
and conferred on them invincibility and long life. They then harassed the gods.
Viśvakarmá gave them a city, Lanká, on the mountain Trikúṭa, on the shore of
[pg 516]
the southern ocean, which he had built at the command of Indra.… The three
Rákshasa, Mályavat and his two brothers, then began to oppress the gods, rishis,
etc.; who (Sect. 6, v. 1 ff.) in consequence resort for aid to Mahádeva, who having
regard to his protégé Sukeśa the father of Mályavat, says that he cannot kill
the Rákshasas, but advises the suppliants to go to Vishṇu, which they do, and
receive from him a promise that he will destroy their enemies. The three Rákshasa
kings, hearing of this, consult together, and proceed to heaven to attack the gods.
Vishṇu prepares to meet them. The battle is described in the seventh section.
The Rákshasas are defeated by Vishṇu with great slaughter, and driven back to
Lanká, one of their leaders, Máli, being slain. Mályavat remonstrates with
Vishṇu, who was assaulting the rear of the fugitives, for his unwarrior-like conduct,
and wishes to renew the combat (Sect. 8, v. 3 ff.). Vishṇu replies that he
must fulfil his promise to the gods by slaying the Rákshasas, and that he would
destroy them even if they fled to Pátála. These Rákshasas, Agastya says, were
more powerful than Rávaṇa, and, could only be destroyed by Náráyaṇa, i.e. by
Ráma himself, the eternal, indestructible god. Sumáli with his family lived for
along time in Pátála, while Kuvera dwelt in Lanká. In section 9 it is related
that Sumáli once happened to visit the earth, when he observed Kuvera going in
his chariot to see his father Viśravas. This leads him to consider how he might
restore his own fortunes. He consequently desires his daughter Kaikasí to go and
woo Viśravas, who receives her graciously. She becomes the mother of the dreadful
Rávaṇa, of the huge Kumbhakarṇa, of Śúrpaṇakhá, and of the righteous
Vibhishaṇa, who was the last son. These children grow up in the forest. Kumbhakarṇa
goes about eating rishis. Kuvera comes to visit his father, when Kaikasí
takes occasion to urge her son Rávaṇa to strive to become like his brother (Kuvera)
in splendour. This Rávaṇa promises to do. He then goes to the hermitage of
Gokarna with his brothers to perform austerity. In section 10 their austere observances
are described: after a thousand years’ penance Rávaṇa throws his head
into the fire. He repeats this oblation nine times after equal intervals, and is
about to do it the tenth time, when Brahmá appears, and offers a boon. Rávaṇa
asks immortality, but is refused. He then asks that he may be indestructible by
all creatures more powerful than men; which boon is accorded by Brahmá
together with the recovery of all the heads he had sacrificed and the power of
assuming any shape he pleased. Vibhishaṇa asks as his boon that even amid
the greatest calamities he may think only of righteousness, and that the weapon
of Brahmá may appear to him unlearnt, etc. The god grants his request, and
adds the gift of immortality. When Brahmá is about to offer a boon to Kumbhakarṇa,
the gods interpose, as, they say, he had eaten seven Apsarases and ten
followers of Indra, besides rishis and men; and beg that under the guise of a
boon stupefaction may be inflicted on him. Brahmá thinks on Sarasvatí, who
arrives and, by Brahmá’s command, enters into Kumbhakarṇa’s mouth that she
may speak for him. Under this influence he asks that he may receive the boon
of sleeping for many years, which is granted. When however Sarasvatí has left
him, and he recovers his own consciousness, he perceives that he has been deluded.
Kuvera by his father’s advice, gives up the city of Lanká to Rávaṇ.”1031 Rávaṇa
marries (Sect. 12) Mandodarí the beautiful daughter of the Asur Maya whose
[pg 517]
name has several times occurred in the Rámáyan as that of an artist of wonderful
skill. She bears a son Meghanáda or the Roaring Cloud who was afterwards
named Indrajít from his victory over the sovereign of the skies. The conquest
of Kuvera, and the acquisition of the magic self-moving chariot which has done
much service in the Rámáyan, form the subject of sections XIII., XIV. and XV.
“The rather pretty story of Vedavatí is related in the seventeenth section, as
follows: Rávaṇa in the course of his progress through the world, comes to the
forest on the Himálaya, where he sees a damsel of brilliant beauty, but in ascetic
garb, of whom he straightway becomes enamoured. He tells her that such an
austere life is unsuited to her youth and attractions, and asks who she is and why
she is leading an ascetic existence. She answers that she is called Vedavatí, and
is the vocal daughter of Vṛihaspati’s son, the rishi Kuśadhwaja, sprung from him
during his constant study of the Veda. The gods, gandharvas, etc., she says,
wished that she should choose a husband, but her father would give her to no one
else than to Vishṇu, the lord of the world, whom he desired for his son-in-law.
Vedavatí then proceeds: ‘In order that I may fulfil this desire of my father in
respect of Náráyaṇa, I wed him with my heart. Having entered into this engagement
I practise great austerity. Náráyaṇa and no other than he, Purushottama,
is my husband. From the desire of obtaining him, I resort to this severe observance.’
Rávaṇa’s passion is not in the least diminished by this explanation and
he urges that it is the old alone who should seek to become distinguished by
accumulating merit through austerity, prays that she who is so young and beautiful
shall become his bride; and boasts that he is superior to Vishṇu. She rejoins
that no one but he would thus contemn that deity. On receiving this reply he
touches the hair of her head with the tip of his finger. She is greatly incensed,
and forthwith cuts off her hair and tells him that as he has so insulted her, she
cannot continue to live, but will enter into the fire before his eyes. She goes on
‘Since I have been insulted in the forest by thee who art wicked-hearted, I shall
be born again for thy destruction. For a man of evil desire cannot be slain by a
woman; and the merit of my austerity would be lost if I were to launch a curse
against thee. But if I have performed or bestowed or sacrificed aught may I be
born the virtuous daughter, not produced from the womb, of a righteous man.’
Having thus spoken she entered the blazing fire. Then a shower of celestial
flowers fell (from every part of the sky). It is she, lord, who, having been Vedavatí
in the Krita age, has been born (in the Treta age) as the daughter of the
king of the Janakas, and (has become) thy [Ráma’s] bride; for thou art the
eternal Vishṇu. The mountain-like enemy who was [virtually] destroyed before
by her wrath, has now been slain by her having recourse to thy superhuman
energy.” On this the commentator remarks: “By this it is signified that Sítá
was the principal cause of Rávaṇa’s death; but the function of destroying him
is ascribed to Ráma.” On the words, “thou art Vishṇu,” in the preceding verse
the same commentator remarks: “By this it is clearly affirmed that Sítá was
Lakshmí.” This is what Paráśara says: “In the god’s life as Ráma, she became
Sítá, and in his birth as Krishṇa [she became] Rukminí.”1032
In the following section (XVIII.) “Rávaṇa is described as violently interrupting
a sacrifice which is being performed by king Marutta, and the assembled
[pg 518]
gods in terror assume different shapes to escape; Indra becomes a peacock, Yáma
a crow, Kuvera a lizard, and Varuṇa a swan; and each deity bestows a boon on
the animal he had chosen. The peacock’s tail recalls Indra’s thousand eyes; the
swan’s colour becomes white, like the foam of the ocean (Varuṇa being its lord);
the lizard obtains a golden colour; and the crow is never to die except when
killed by a violent death, and the dead are to enjoy the funeral oblations when
they have been devoured by the crows.”1033
Rávaṇ then attacks Arjuna or Kárttavírya the mighty king of Máhishmati
on the banks of the Narmadá, and is defeated, captured and imprisoned by
Arjuna. At the intercession of Pulastya (Sect. XXII.) he is released from his
bonds. He then visits Kishkindhá where he enters into alliance with Báli the
King of the Vánars: “We will have all things in common,” says Rávaṇ, “dames,
sons, cities and kingdoms, food, vesture, and all delights.” His next exploit is
the invasion of the kingdom of departed spirits and his terrific battle with the
sovereign Yáma. The poet in his description of these regions with the detested
river with waves of blood, the dire lamentations, the cries for a drop of water,
the devouring worm, all the tortures of the guilty and the somewhat insipid pleasures
of the just, reminds one of the scenes in the under world so vividly described
by Homer, Virgil, and Dante. Yáma is defeated (Sect. XXVI.) by the giant, not
so much by his superior power as because at the request of Brahmá Yáma refrains
from smiting with his deadly weapon the Rákshas enemy to whom that God had
once given the promise that preserved him. In the twenty-seventh section Rávaṇ
goes “under the earth into Pátála the treasure-house of the waters inhabited by
swarms of serpents and Daityas, and well defended by Varuṇ.” He subdues
Bhogavatí the city ruled by Vásuki and reduces the Nágas or serpents to subjection.
He penetrates even to the imperial seat of Varuṇ. The God himself is
absent, but his sons come forth and do battle with the invader. The giant is
victorious and departs triumphant. The twenty-eighth section gives the details
of a terrific battle between Rávaṇ and Mándhátá King of Ayodhyá, a distinguished
ancestor of Ráma. Supernatural weapons are employed on both sides and the
issue of the conflict is long doubtful. But at last Mándhátá prepares to use the
mighty weapon “acquired by severe austerities through the grace and favour of
Rudra.” The giant would inevitably have been slain. But two pre-eminent
Munis Pulastya and Gálava beheld the fight through the power given by contemplation,
and with words of exhortation they parted King Mándhátá and the
sovereign of the Rákshases. Rávaṇ at last (Sect. XXXII.) returns homeward
carrying with him in his car Pushpak the virgin daughters of kings, of Rishis,
of Daityas, and Gandharvas whom he has seized upon his way. The thirty-sixth
section describes a battle with Indra, in which the victorious Meghanáda son of
the giant, makes the King of the Gods his prisoner, binds him with his magic art,
and carries him away (Sect. XXVII.) in triumph to Lanká. Brahmá intercedes
(Sect. XXXVIII.) and Indrajít releases his prisoner on obtaining in return the
boon that sacrifice to the Lord of Fire shall always make him invincible in the
coming battle. In sections XXXIX., XL, “we have a legend related to Ráma
by the sage Agastya to account for the stupendous strength of the monkey Hanumán,
as it had been described in the Rámáyaṇa. Rama naturally wonders
(as
[pg 519]
perhaps many readers of the Rámáyaṇa have done since) why a monkey
of such marvellous power and prowess had not easily overcome Báli and secured the throne
for his friend Sugríva. Agastya replies that Hanumán was at that time under
a curse from a Rishi, and consequently was not conscious of his own might.”1034 The whole story of
the marvellous Vánar is here given at length, but nothing else
of importance is added to the tale already given in the Rámáyaṇa. The Rishis
or saints then (Sect. XL.) return to their celestial seats, and the Vánars, Rákshases
and bears also (Sect. XLIII.) take their departure. The chariot Pushpak is restored
to its original owner Kuvera, as has already been related in the Rámáyaṇ.
The story of Ráma and Sítá is then continued, and we meet with matter
of more human interest. The winter is past and the pleasant spring-time is come,
and Ráma and Sítá sit together in the shade of the Aśoka trees happy as Indra
and Śachí when they drink in Paradise the nectar of the Gods. “Tell me, my
beloved,” says Ráma, “for thou wilt soon be a mother, hast thou a wish in thy
heart for me to gratify?” And Sítá smiles and answers: “I long, O son of Raghu,
to visit the pure and holy hermitages on the banks of the Ganges and to venerate
the feet of the saints who there perform their rigid austerities and live on roots
and berries. This is my chief desire, to stand within the hermits’ grove were it
but for a single day.” And Ráma said: “Let not the thought trouble thee: thou
shalt go to the grove of the ascetics.” But slanderous tongues have been busy in
Ayodhyá, and Sítá has not been spared. Ráma hears that the people are lamenting
his blind folly in taking back to his bosom the wife who was so long a captive
in the palace of Rávaṇ. Ráma well knows her spotless purity in thought, word,
and deed, and her perfect love of him; but he cannot endure the mockery and
the shame and resolves to abandon his unsuspecting wife. He orders the sad but
still obedient Lakshmaṇ to convey her to the hermitage which she wishes to visit
and to leave her there, for he will see her face again no more. They arrive at the
hermitage, and Lakshmaṇ tells her all. She falls fainting on the ground, and
when she recovers her consciousness sheds some natural tears and bewails her
cruel and undeserved lot. But she resolves to live for the sake of Ráma and her
unborn son, and she sends by Lakshmaṇ a dignified message to the husband who
has forsaken her: “I grieve not for myself,” she says “because I have been
abandoned on account of what the people say, and not for any evil that I have
done. The husband is the God of the wife, the husband is her lord and guide;
and what seems good unto him she should do even at the cost of her life.”
Sítá is honourably received by the saint Válmíki himself, and the holy
women of the hermitage are charged to entertain and serve her. In this calm
retreat she gives birth to two boys who receive the names of Kuśa and Lava.
They are carefully brought up and are taught by Válmíki himself to recite the
Rámáyaṇ. The years pass by: and Ráma at length determines to celebrate the
Aśvamedha or Sacrifice of the Steed. Válmíki, with his two young pupils,
attends the ceremony, and the unknown princes recite before the delighted father
the poem which recounts his deeds. Ráma inquires into their history and recognizes
them as his sons. Sítá is invited to return and solemnly affirm her innocence
before the great assembly.
“But Sítá’s heart was too full; this second ordeal was beyond even her
power to submit to, and the poet rose above the ordinary Hindu level of women
[pg 520]
when he ventured to paint her conscious purity as rebelling: ‘Beholding all the
spectators, and clothed in red garments, Sítá clasping her hands and bending low
her face, spoke thus in a voice choked with tears: “as I, even in mind, have never
thought of any other than Ráma, so may Mádhaví the goddess of Earth, grant
me a hiding-place.” As Sítá made this oath, lo! a marvel appeared. Suddenly
cleaving the earth, a divine throne of marvellous beauty rose up, borne by resplendent
dragons on their heads: and seated on it, the goddess of Earth, raising
Sítá with her arm, said to her, “Welcome to thee!” and placed her by her side.
And as the queen, seated on the throne, slowly descended to Hades, a continuous
shower of flowers fell down from heaven on her head.’1035”
“Both the great Hindu epics thus end in disappointment and sorrow. In
the Mahábhárata the five victorious brothers abandon the hardly
won throne to die one by one in a forlorn pilgrimage to the Himálaya; and in the same way
Ráma only regains his wife, after all his toils, to lose her. It is the same in the
later Homeric cycle—the heroes of the Iliad
perish by ill-fated deaths. And even
Ulysses, after his return to Ithaca, sets sail again to Thesprotia, and finally falls
by the hand of his own son. But in India and Greece alike this is an afterthought
of a self-conscious time, which has been subsequently added to cast a
gloom on the strong cheerfulness of the heroic age.”1036
“The termination of Ráma’s terrestrial career is thus told in Sections 116
ff. of the Uttarakáṇda. Time, in the form of an ascetic, comes to his palace gate,
and asks, as the messenger of the great rishi (Brahmá) to see Ráma. He is admitted
and received with honour, but says, when he is asked what he has to
communicate, that his message must be delivered in private, and that any one
who witnesses the interview is to lose his life. Ráma informs Lakshmaṇ of all
this, and desires him to stand outside. Time then tells Ráma that he has been
sent by Brahmá, to say that when he (Ráma, i.e. Vishṇu) after
destroying the worlds was sleeping on the ocean, he had formed him (Brahmá) from the
lotus springing from his navel, and committed to him the work of creation; that he
(Brahmá) had then entreated Ráma to assume the function of Preserver, and
that the latter had in consequence become Vishṇu, being born as the son of Aditi,
and had determined to deliver mankind by destroying Rávaṇa, and to live on
earth ten thousand and ten hundred years; that period, adds Time, was now on
the eve of expiration, and Ráma could either at his pleasure prolong his stay on
earth, or ascend to heaven and rule over the gods. Ráma replies, that he had
been born for the good of the three worlds, and would now return to the place
whence he had come, as it was his function to fulfil the purposes of the gods.
While they are speaking the irritable rishi Durvásas comes, and insists on seeing
Ráma immediately, under a threat, if refused, of cursing Ráma and all his
family.”
Lakshmaṇ, preferring to save his kinsman, though knowing that his own
death must be the consequence of interrupting the interview of Ráma with Time,
enters the palace and reports the rishi’s message to Ráma. Ráma comes out, and
[pg 521]
when Durvásas has got the food he wished, and departed, Ráma reflects with
great distress on the words of Time, which require that Lakshmaṇ should die.
Lakshmaṇ however exhorts Ráma not to grieve, but to abandon him and not break
his own promise. The counsellors concurring in this advice, Ráma abandons
Lakshmaṇ, who goes to the river Sarayú, suppresses all his senses, and is conveyed
bodily by Indra to heaven. The gods are delighted by the arrival of the fourth
part of Vishṇu. Ráma then resolves to install Bharata as his successor and retire
to the forest and follow Lakshmaṇ. Bharata however refuses the succession, and
determines to accompany his brother. Ráma’s subjects are filled with grief, and
say they also will follow him wherever he goes. Messengers are sent to Śatrughna,
the other brother, and he also resolves to accompany Ráma; who at length sets
out in procession from his capital with all the ceremonial appropriate to the
“great departure,” silent, indifferent to external objects, joyless, with Śrí on his
right, the goddess Earth on his left, Energy in front, attended by all his weapons
in human shapes, by the Vedas in the forms of Bráhmans, by the Gáyatrí, the
Omkára, the Vashaṭkára, by rishis, by his women, female slaves, eunuchs, and
servants. Bharata with his family, and Śatrughna, follow together with Bráhmans
bearing the sacred fire, and the whole of the people of the country, and
even with animals, etc., etc. Ráma, with all these attendants, comes to the banks
of the Sarayú. Brahmá, with all the gods and innumerable celestial cars, now
appears, and all the sky is refulgent with the divine splendour. Pure and fragrant
breezes blow, a shower of flowers falls. Ráma enters the waters of the
Sarayú; and Brahmá utters a voice from the sky, saying: “Approach, Vishṇu;
Rághava, thou hast happily arrived, with thy godlike brothers. Enter thine own
body as Vishṇu or the eternal ether. For thou art the abode of the worlds: no
one comprehends thee, the inconceivable and imperishable, except the large-eyed
Máyá thy primeval spouse.” Hearing these words, Ráma enters the glory of
Vishṇu with his body and his followers. He then asks Brahmá to find an abode
for the people who had accompanied him from devotion to his person, and Brahmá
appoints them a celestial residence accordingly.1037
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Queen Fortune.
“A curious festival is celebrated in honour of this divinity (Lakshmî) on the
fifth lunar day of the light half of the month Mâgha (February), when she is
identified with Saraswatí the consort of Brahmá, and the goddess of learning. In
his treatise on festivals, a great modern authority, Raghunandana, mentions, on
the faith of a work called Samvatsara-sandipa,
that Lakshmî is to be worshipped
in the forenoon of that day with flowers, perfumes, rice, and water; that due
honour is to be paid to inkstand and writing-reed, and no writing to be done.
Wilson, in his essay on the Religious Festivals of the Hindus
(works, vol. ii, p.
188. ff.) adds that on the morning of the 2nd February, the whole of the pens and
inkstands, and the books, if not too numerous and bulky, are collected, the pens
or reeds cleaned, the inkstands scoured, and the books wrapped up in new cloth,
are arranged upon a platform, or a sheet, and strewn over with flowers and blades
of young barley, and that no flowers except white are to be offered. After performing
the necessary rites, … all the members of the family assemble and
make their prostrations; the books, the pens, and ink having an entire holiday;
and should any emergency require a written communication on the day dedicated
to the divinity of scholarship, it is done with chalk or charcoal upon a black or
white board.”
Chambers’s Encyclopædia.
Lakshmî.
Indra.
“The Hindu Jove or Jupiter Tonans, chief of the secondary deities. He
presides over swarga or paradise, and is more particularly the god of the atmosphere
and winds. He is also regent of the east quarter of the sky. As chief of
the deities he is called Devapati, Devadeva, Surapati, etc.; as lord of the atmosphere
Divaspati; as lord of the eight Vasus or demigods, Fire, etc., Vásava; as
breaking cities into fragments, Purandara, Puranda; as lord of a hundred sacrifices
(the performance of a hundred Aśvamedhas elevating the sacrificer to the rank of
Indra) Śatakratu, Śatamakha; as having a thousand eyes, Sahasráksha; as husband
of Śachí, Śachípati. His wife is called Śachí, Indráṇí, Sakráṇí, Maghoni, Indraśakti,
Pulomajá, and Paulomí. His son is Jayanta. His pleasure garden or
elysium is Nandana; his city, Amarávatí; his palace, Vaijayanta; his horse,
Uchchaihśravas, his elephant, Airávata; his charioteer, Mátali.”
Professor M. Williams’s
English-Sanskrit Dictionary. Indra.
Vishnu.
“The second person of the Hindu triad, and the most celebrated and popular
of all the Indian deities. He is the personification of the preserving power,
and became incarnate in nine different forms, for the preservation of mankind
in various emergencies. Before the creation of the universe, and after its temporary
annihilation, he is supposed to sleep on the waters, floating on the serpent
Śesha, and is then identified with Náráyaṇa. Brahmá, the creator, is fabled to
spring at that time from a lotus which grows from his navel, whilst thus asleep.…
His ten avatárs or incarnations are:
“1. The Matsya, or fish. In this avatár Vishṇu descended in the form of a
fish to save the pious king Satyavrata, who with the seven Rishis and their wives
had taken refuge in the ark to escape the deluge which then destroyed the
earth. 2, The Kúrma, or Tortoise. In this he descended in the form of a tortoise,
for the purpose of restoring to man some of the comforts lost during the flood.
To this end he stationed himself at the bottom of the ocean, and allowed the
point of the great mountain Mandara to be placed upon his back, which served
as a hard axis, whereon the gods and demons, with the serpent Vásuki twisted
round the mountain for a rope, churned the waters for the recovery of the amrita
or nectar, and fourteen other sacred things. 3. The Varáha, or Boar. In this he
descended in the form of a boar to rescue the earth from the power of a demon
called ‘golden-eyed,’ Hiraṇyáksha. This demon had seized on the earth and
carried it with him into the depths of the ocean. Vishṇu dived into the abyss,
and after a contest of a thousand years slew the monster. 4. The Narasinha, or
Man-lion. In this monstrous shape of a creature half-man, half-lion, Vishṇu
delivered the earth from the tyranny of an insolent demon called Hiraṇyakaśipu.
5. Vámana, or Dwarf. This avatár happened in the second age of the Hindús
or Tretáyug, the four preceding are said to have occurred in the first or Satyayug;
the object of this avatár was to trick Bali out of the dominion of the three worlds.
Assuming the form of a wretched dwarf he appeared before the king and asked,
as a boon, as much land as he could pace in three steps. This was granted; and
Vishṇu immediately expanding himself till he filled the world, deprived Bali at
two steps of heaven and earth, but in consideration of some merit, left Pátála
still in his dominion. 6. Paraśuráma. 7. Rámchandra. 8. Krishṇa, or according
to some Balaráma. 9. Buddha. In this avatár Vishṇu descended in the form
of a sage for the purpose of making some reform in the religion of the Brahmins,
and especially to reclaim them from their proneness to animal sacrifice. Many
of the Hindús will not allow this to have been an incarnation of their favourite
god. 10. Kalki, or White Horse. This is yet to come. Vishṇu mounted on a
white horse, with a drawn scimitar, blazing like a comet, will, according to
prophecy, end this present age, viz. the fourth or Kaliyug, by destroying the
world, and then renovating creation by an age of purity.”
William’s Dictionary.
Vishṇu.
Siva.
“A celebrated Hindú God, the Destroyer of creation, and therefore the most
formidable of the Hindú Triad. He also personifies reproduction, since the
Hindú philosophy excludes the idea of total annihilation without subsequent regeneration.
Hence he is sometimes confounded with Brahmá, the creator or
first person of the Triad. He is the particular God of the Tántrikas, or followers
of the books called Tantras. His worshippers are termed Śaivas, and although
not so numerous as the Vaishṇavas, exalt their god to the highest place in the
heavens, and combine in him many of the attributes which properly belong to the
other deities. According to them Śiva is Time, Justice, Fire, Water, the Sun, the
Destroyer and Creator. As presiding over generation, his type is the Linga, or
Phallus, the origin probably of the Phallic emblem of Egypt and Greece. As
the God of generation and justice, which latter character he shares with the god
Yama, he is represented riding a white bull. His own colour, as well as that of
the bull, is generally white, referring probably to the unsullied purity of Justice.
[pg 524]
His throat is dark-blue; his hair of a light reddish colour, and thickly matted
together, and gathered above his head like the hair of an ascetic. He is sometimes
seen with two hands, sometimes with four, eight, or ten, and with five faces.
He has three eyes, one being in the centre of his forehead, pointing up and down.
These are said to denote his view of the three divisions of time, past, present, and
future. He holds a trident in his hand to denote, as some say, his relationship to
water, or according to others, to show that the three great attributes of Creator,
Destroyer, and Regenerator are combined in him. His loins are enveloped in a
tiger’s skin. In his character of Time, he not only presides over its extinction,
but also its astronomical regulation. A crescent or half-moon on his forehead
indicates the measure of time by the phases of the moon; a serpent forms one of
his necklaces to denote the measure of time by years, and a second necklace of
human skulls marks the lapse and revolution of ages, and the extinction and
succession of the generations of mankind. He is often represented as entirely
covered with serpents, which are the emblems of immortality. They are bound
in his hair, round his neck, wrists, waist, arms and legs; they serve as rings for
his fingers, and earrings for his ears, and are his constant companions. Śiva has
more than a thousand names which are detailed at length in the sixty-ninth
chapter of the Śiva Puráṇa.”—Williams’s
Dictionary, Śiva.
Apsarases.
“Originally these deities seem to have been personifications of the vapours
which are attracted by the sun, and form into mist or clouds: their character
may be thus interpreted in the few hymns of the Rigveda where mention is made
of them. At a subsequent period when the Gandharva of the Rigveda who personifies
there especially the Fire of the Sun, expanded into the Fire of Lightning,
the rays of the moon and other attributes of the elementary life of heaven
as well as into pious acts referring to it, the Apsarasas become divinities
which represent phenomena or objects both of a physical and ethical kind closely
associated with that life; thus in the Yajurveda
Sunbeams are called the Apsarasas
associated with the Gandharva who is the Sun; Plants are termed the
Apsarasas connected with the Gandharva Fire: Constellations are the Apsarasas
of the Gandharva Moon: Waters the Apsarasas of the Gandharva Wind, etc.
etc.… In the last Mythological epoch when the Gandharvas have saved
from their elementary nature merely so much as to be musicians in the paradise
of Indra, the Apsarasas appear among other subordinate deities which share in
the merry life of Indra’s heaven, as the wives of the Gandharvas, but more
especially as wives of a licentious sort, and they are promised therefore, too, as a
reward to heroes fallen in battle when they are received in the paradise of Indra;
and while, in the Rigveda, they assist Soma to pour down his floods, they descend
in the epic literature on earth merely to shake the virtue of penitent Sages and
to deprive them of the power they would otherwise have acquired through unbroken
austerities.”—Goldstücker’s
Sanskrit Dictionary.
Vishnu’s Incarnation As Ráma.
“Here is described one of the avatárs,
descents or manifestations of Vishṇu
in a visible form. The word avatár signifies literally
descent. The avatár which
is here spoken of, that in which, according to Indian traditions, Vishṇu descended
[pg 525]
and appeared upon earth in the corporeal form of Ráma, the hero of the Rámáyana,
is the seventh in the series of Indian avatárs. Much has been
said before now of these avatárs, and through deficient knowledge of the ideas and
doctrines of India, they have been compared to the sublime dogma of the Christian
Incarnation. This is one of the grossest errors that ignorance of the ideas and beliefs
of a people has produced. Between the avatárs of India and
the Christian Incarnation
there is such an immensity of difference that it is impossible to find any
reasonable analogy that can approximate them. The idea of the avatárs is intimately
united with that of the Trimúrti; the bond of connection between these
two ideas is an essential notion common to both, the notion of Vishṇu. What
is the Trimúrti? I have already said that it is composed of three Gods, Brahmá
(masculine), Vishṇu the God of avatárs, and Śiva.
These three Gods, who when
reduced to their primitive and most simple expression are but three cosmogonical
personifications, three powers or forces of nature, these Gods, I say, are here
found, according to Indian doctrines, entirely external to the true God of India,
or Brahma in the neuter gender. Brahma is alone, unchangeable in the midst of
creation: all emanates from him, he comprehends all, but he remains extraneous
to all: he is Being and the negation of beings. Brahma is never worshipped;
the indeterminate Being is never invoked; he is inaccessible to the prayers as
the actions of man; humanity, as well as nature, is extraneous to him. External
to Brahma rises the Trimúrti, that is to say, Brahmá (masculine) the power
which creates, Vishṇu the power which preserves, and Śiva the power which destroys:
theogony here commences at the same time with cosmogony. The three
divinities of the Trimúrti govern the phenomena of the universe and influence
all nature. The real God of India is by himself without power; real efficacious
power is attributed only to three divinities who exist externally to him. Brahmá,
Vishṇu, and Śiva, possessed of qualities in part contradictory and attributes
that are mutually exclusive, have no other accord or harmony than that which
results from the power of things itself, and which is found external to their own
thoughts. Such is the Indian Trimúrti. What an immense difference between
this Triad and the wonderful Trinity of Christianity! Here there is only one
God, who created all, provides for all, governs all. He exists in three Persons
equal to one another, and intimately united in one only infinite and eternal
substance. The Father represents the eternal thought and the power which
created, the Son infinite love, the Holy Spirit universal sanctification. This one
and triune God completes by omnipotent power the great work of creation which,
when it has come forth from His hands, proceeds in obedience to the laws which
He has given it, governed with certain order by His infinite providence.
“The immense difference between the Trimúrti of India and the Christian
Trinity is found again between the avatárs of Vishṇu and the
Incarnation of Christ. The avatár was effected altogether
externally to the Being who is in India regarded as the true God. The manifestation of
one essentially cosmogonical divinity wrought for the most part only material and
cosmogonical prodigies. At one time it takes the form of the gigantic tortoise which
sustains Mount Mandar from sinking in the ocean; at another of the fish which raises the
lost Veda from the bottom of the sea, and saves mankind from the waters. When
these avatárs are not cosmogonical they consist in some
protection accorded to
[pg 526]
men or Gods, a protection which is neither universal nor permanent. The very
manner in which the avatár is effected corresponds to its material
nature, for instance the mysterious vase and the magic liquor by means of which the
avatár here spoken of takes place. What are the forms which Vishṇu
takes in his descents? They are the simple forms of life; he becomes a tortoise, a boar,
a fish, but he is not obliged to take the form of intelligence and liberty, that is to
say, the form of man. In the avatár of Vishṇu is discovered the
inpress of pantheistic ideas which have always more or less prevailed in India. Does the
avatár produce a permanent and definitive result in the world? By
no means. It is renewed at every catastrophe either of nature or man, and its effects are
only transitory.… To sum up then, the Indian avatár is
effected externally to the
true God of India, to Brahma; it has only a cosmogonical or historical mission
which is neither lasting nor decisive; it is accomplished by means of strange
prodigies and magic transformations; it may assume promiscuously all the forms
of life; it may be repeated indefinitely. Now let the whole of this Indian idea
taken from primitive tradition be compared with the Incarnation of Christ and
it will be seen that there is between the two an irreconcilable difference. According
to the doctrines of Christianity the Everlasting Word, Infinite Love, the Son of
God, and equal to Him, assumed a human body, and being born as a man accomplished
by his divine act the great miracle of the spiritual redemption of
man. His coming had for its sole object to bring erring and lost humanity back
to Him; this work being accomplished, and the divine union of men with God
being re-established, redemption is complete and remains eternal.
“The superficial study of India produced in the last century many erroneous
ideas, many imaginary and false parallels between Christianity and the Brahmanical
religion. A profounder knowledge of Indian civilization and religion,
and philological studies enlarged and guided by more certain principles have
dissipated one by one all those errors. The attributes of the Christian God,
which by one of those intellectual errors, which Vico attributes to the vanity
of the learned, had been transferred to Vishṇu, have by a better inspired philosophy
been reclaimed for Christianity, and the result of the two religions, one
immovable and powerless, the other diffusing itself with all its inherent force
and energy, has shown further that there is a difference, a real opposition, between
the two principles.”—Gorresio.
Kusa and Lava.
As the story of the banishment of Sítá and the subsequent birth in Válmíki’s
hermitage of Kuśa and Lava the rhapsodists of the Rámáyan, is intimately
connected with the account in the introductory cantos of Válmíki’s composition
of the poem, I shall, I trust, be pardoned for extracting it from my rough translation
of Kálidása’s Raghuvaṇśa, parts only of which have been offered to the
public.
Raghuvaṇśa Cantos XIV, XV.
Parasuráma, Page 87.
“He cleared the earth thrice seven times of the Kshatriya caste, and filled
with their blood the five large lakes of Samanta, from which he offered libations
to the race of Bhrigu. Offering a solemn sacrifice to the King of the Gods
Paraśuráma presented the earth to the ministering priests. Having given the
earth to Kaśyapa, the hero of immeasurable prowess retired to the Mahendra
mountain, where he still resides; and in this manner was there enmity between
him and the race of the Kshatriyas, and thus was the whole earth conquered by
Paraśuráma.” The destruction of the Kshatriyas by Paraśuráma had been
provoked by the cruelty of the Kshatriyas. Chips from a German
Workshop, Vol. II. p. 334.
The scene in which he appears is probably interpolated for the sake of
making him declare Ráma to be Vishṇu. “Herr von Schlegel has often remarked
to me,” says Lassen, “that without injuring the connexion of the story all
the chapters [of the Rámáyan] might be omitted in which Ráma is regarded as
an incarnation of Vishṇu. In fact, where the incarnation of Vishṇu as the four
sons of Daśaratha is described, the great sacrifice is already ended, and all the
priests remunerated at the termination, when the new sacrifice begins at which
the Gods appear, then withdraw, and then first propose the incarnation to Vishṇu.
[pg 532]
If it had been an original circumstance of the story, the Gods would certainly
have deliberated on the matter earlier, and the celebration of the sacrifice would
have continued without interruption.” Lassen,
Indische Alterthumskunde, Vol. I.
p. 489.
Fate, Page 68.
“The idea of fate was different in India from that which prevailed in
Greece. In Greece fate was a mysterious, inexorable power which governed
men and human events, and from which it was impossible to escape. In India
Fate was rather an inevitable consequence of actions done in births antecedent
to one’s present state of existence, and was therefore connected with the doctrine
of metempsychosis. A misfortune was for the most part a punishment, an expiation
of ancient faults not yet entirely cancelled.” Gorresio.
Visvámitra, Page 76.
“Though of royal extraction, Viśvámitra conquered for himself and his
family the privileges of a Brahman. He became a Brahman, and thus broke
through all the rules of caste. The Brahmans cannot deny the fact, because it
forms one of the principal subjects of their legendary poems. But they have
spared no pains to represent the exertions of Viśvámitra, in his struggle for
Brahmanhood, as so superhuman that no one would easily be tempted to follow
his example. No mention is made of these monstrous penances in the Veda,
where the struggle between Viśvámitra, the leader of the Kuśikas or Bharatas,
and the Brahman Vaśishtha, the leader of the white-robed Tritsus, is represented
as the struggle of two rivals for the place of Purohita or chief priest and minister
at the court of King Sudás, the son of Pijavana.”
Chips from a German Workshop, Vol. II.
p. 336.
Household Gods, Page 102.
“No house is supposed to be without its tutelary divinity, but the notion
attached to this character is now very far from precise. The deity who is the
object of hereditary and family worship, the Kuladevatá, is always
one of the leading personages of the Hindu mythology, as Śiva, Vishṇu or Durgá, but the
Grihadevatá rarely bears any distinct appellation. In Bengal, the
domestic god is sometimes the Sálagrám stone,
sometimes the tulasi plant, sometimes a
basket with a little rice in it, and sometimes a water-jar—to either of which a
brief adoration is daily addressed, most usually by the females of the family.
Occasionally small images of Lakshmi or Chaṇdi fulfil the office, or should a
snake appear, he is venerated as the guardian of the dwelling. In general,
however, in former times, the household deities were regarded as the unseen
spirits of ill, the ghosts and goblins who hovered about every spot, and claimed
some particular sites as their own. Offerings were made to them in the open air,
by scattering a little rice with a short formula at the close of all ceremonies to
keep them in good humour.
“The household gods correspond better with the genii locorum than with the
lares or penates of autiquity.”
H. H. Wilson.
Page 107.
The following is a free version of this very ancient story which occurs more
than once in the Mahábhárat:
The Suppliant Dove.
Scenes from the Rámáyan, &c.
Page 108.
The ceremonies that attended the consecration of a king (Abhikshepa
lit. Sprinkling over) are fully described in Goldstücker’s Dictionary, from which
the following extract is made: “The type of the inauguration ceremony as practised
at the Epic period may probably be recognized in the history of the inauguration
of Ráma, as told in the Rámáyana, and in
that of the inauguration of Yudhishṭhira, as told in the
Mahábháratha. Neither ceremony is described in these poems
[pg 535]
with the full detail which is given of the vaidik rite in the
Aitareya-Bráhmaṇam; but the allusion that Ráma was inaugurated by
Vaśishṭha and the other Bráhmanas in the same manner as Indra by
the Vasus … and the observation which is made in some passages that a certain rite of
the inauguration was performed ‘according to the sacred rule’ … admit of the
conclusion that the ceremony was supposed to have taken place in conformity with the
vaidik injunction.… As the inauguration of Ráma was intended
and the necessary preparations for it were made when his father Daśaratha was still
alive, but as the ceremony itself, through the intrigues of his step-mother
Kaikeyí, did not take place then, but fourteen years later, after
the death of Daśaratha, an account of the preparatory ceremonies
is given in the Ayodhyákáṇḍa (Book II) as well as in the
Yuddha-Káṇḍa (Book VI.) of the Rámáyaṇa, but an account of the
complete ceremony in the latter book alone. According to the
Ayodhyákáṇḍa, on the day preceding the intended inauguration
Ráma and his wife Sítá held a fast, and in
the night they performed this preliminary rite: Ráma having made
his ablutions, approached the idol of Náráyaṇa, took a cup of
clarified butter, as the religious law prescribes, made a libation of it into the kindled
fire, and drank the remainder while wishing what was agreeable to his heart. Then, with
his mind fixed on the divinity he lay, silent and composed, together with Sítá, on a bed of Kuśa-grass, which was spread before the altar of
Vishṇu, until the last watch of the night, when he awoke and ordered the palace to be
prepared for the solemnity. At day-break reminded of the time by the voices of the bards,
he performed the usual morning devotion and praised the divinity. In the meantime the
town Ayodhyá had assumed a festive appearance and the inauguration implements had been
arranged … golden water-jars, an ornamented throne-seat, a chariot covered with a
splendid tiger-skin, water taken from the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna, as well as
from other sacred rivers, tanks, wells, lakes, and from all oceans, honey, curd,
clarified butter, fried grain, Kuśa-grass, flowers, milk; besides, eight beautiful
damsels, and a splendid furious elephant, golden and silver jars, filled with water,
covered with Udumbara branches and various lotus flowers, besides
a white jewelled chourie, a white splendid parasol, a white bull,
a white horse, all manner of musical instruments and bards.… In the preceding
chapter … there are mentioned two white chouries instead of one, and all kinds of seeds, perfumes and jewels,
a scimitar, a bow, a litter, a golden vase, and a blazing fire, and amongst the
living implements of the pageant, instead of the bards, gaudy courtesans, and
besides the eight damsels, professors of divinity, Bráhmaṇas, cows and pure
kinds of wild beasts and birds, the chiefs of town and country-people and the
citizens with their train.”
Page 109.
“Now about the office of a Purohita (house priest). The gods do not eat
the food offered by a king, who has no house-priest (Purohita). Thence the
king even when (not) intending to bring a sacrifice, should appoint a Bráhman
to the office of house-priest.” Haug’s
Autareya Bráhmanam. Vol. II. p. 528.
Page 110.
The Sáras or Indian Crane is a magnificent bird easily domesticated and
speedily constituting himself the watchman of his master’s house and garden.
Unfortunately he soon becomes a troublesome and even dangerous dependent,
attacking strangers with his long bill and powerful wings, and warring especially
upon “small infantry” with unrelenting ferocity.
Page 120.
All the wives of the king his father are regarded and spoken of by Ráma
as his mothers.
Page 125.
“Mythology regards Vritra as a demon or Asur, the implacable enemy of
Indra, but this is not the primitive idea contained in the name of Vritra. In
the hymns of the Veda Vritra appears to be the thick dark cloud which Indra
the God of the firmament attacks and disperses with his thunderbolt.”
Gorresio.
“In that class of Rig-veda hymns which there is reason to look upon as
the oldest portion of Vedic poetry, the character of Indra is that of a mighty
ruler of the firmament, and his principal feat is that of conquering the demon
Vritra, a symbolical personification of the cloud which
obstructs the clearness of the sky, and withholds the fructifying rain from the earth.
In his battles with Vritra he is therefore described as ‘opening the receptacles of
the waters,’ as ‘cleaving the cloud’ with his ‘far-whirling thunderbolt,’
as ‘casting the waters down to earth,’ and ‘restoring the sun to the sky.’
He is in consequence ‘the upholder of heaven, earth, and firmament,’ and the god
‘who has engendered the sun and the dawn.’ ”
Chambers’s Cyclopædia,
Indra.
“Throughout these hymns two images stand out before us with overpowering
distinctness. On one side is the bright god of the heaven, as beneficent as
he is irresistible: on the other the demon of night and of darkness, as false and
treachorous as he is malignant.… The latter (as his name Vritra, from var, to
veil, indicates) is pre-eminently the thief who hides away the rain-clouds.… But
the myth is yet in too early a state to allow of the definite designations which are
brought before us in the conflicts of Zeus with Typhôn and his monstrous
progeny, of Apollôn with the Pythôn, of Bellerophôn with Chimaira of Oidipous
with the Sphinx, of Hercules with Cacus, of Sigurd with the dragon Fafnir; and
thus not only is Vritra known by many names, but he is opposed sometimes by
Indra, sometimes by Agni the fire-god, sometimes by Trita, Brihaspati, or other
deities; or rather these are all names of one and the same god.”
Cox’s
Mythology of the Aryan Nations. Vol. II. p. 326.
Page 125.
The Moly of Homer, which Dierbach considers to have been the
Mandrake, is probably a corruption of the Sanskrit
Múla a root.
Page 136.
The Neem tree, especially in the Rains, emits a strong unpleasant smell
like that of onions. Its leaves however make an excellent cooling poultice, and
the Extract of Neem is an admirable remedy for cutaneous disorders.
Page 152.
The following account of the origin of the Nishádas is taken from Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Book I. Chap. 15. “Afterwards the Munis beheld a
great dust arise, and they said to the people who were nigh: ‘What is this?’ And the
people answered and said: ‘Now that the kingdom is without a king, the dishonest
men have begun to seize the property of their neighbours. The great
dust that you behold, excellent Munis, is raised by troops of clustering robbers,
hastening to fall upon their prey.’ The sages, hearing this, consulted, and
together rubbed the thigh of the king (Vena), who had left no offspring, to
produce a son. From the thigh, thus rubbed, came forth a being of the complexion
of a charred stake, with flattened features like a negro, and of dwarfish
stature. ‘What am I to do,’ cried he eagerly to the Munis. ‘Sit down
(nishída),’ said they. And thence his name was Nisháda. His descendants, the
inhabitants of the Vindhyá mountain, great Muni, are still called Nishádas and are
characterized by the exterior tokens of depravity.” Professor Wilson adds, in his
note on the passage: “The Matsya says that there were born outcast or barbarous races,
Mlechchhas, as black as collyrium. The Bhágavata describes an individual of
dwarfish stature, with short arms and legs, of a complexion as black as a crow,
with projecting chin, broad flat nose, red eyes, and tawny hair, whose descendants
were mountaineers and foresters. The Padma (Bhúmi Khaṇḍa) has a
similar deccription; adding to the dwarfish stature and black complexion, a
wide mouth, large ears, and a protuberant belly. It also particularizes his posterity
as Nishádas, Kirátas, Bhillas, and other barbarians and Mlechchhas, living
in woods and on mountains. These passages intend, and do not much exaggerate,
the uncouth appearance of the Gonds, Koles, Bhils, and other uncivilized tribes,
scattered along the forests and mountains of Central India from Behar to Khandesh,
and who are, not improbably, the predecessors of the present occupants of
the cultivated portions of the country. They are always very black, ill-shapen,
and dwarfish, and have countenances of a very African character.”
Manu gives a different origin of the Nishádas as the offspring of a Bráhman
father and a Súdra mother. See Muir’s Sanskrit Texts,
Vol. I. p. 481.
Page 157.
Paradise Lost, Book IX.
Page 161.
The rites performed in India on the completion of a house are represented
in modern Europe by the familiar “house-warming.”
Page 169.
One of the regal or military caste was forbidden to kill an elephant except
in battle.
“The punishment which the Code of Manu awards to the slayer of a
Brahman was to be branded in the forehead with the mark of a headless corpse,
and entirely banished from society; this being apparently commutable for a fine.
The poem is therefore in accordance with the Code regarding the peculiar guilt
of killing Brahmans; but in allowing a hermit who was not a
Divija (twice-born) to go to heaven, the poem is far in advance of
the Code. The youth in the poem is allowed to read the Veda, and to accumulate merit by
his own as well as his father’s pious acts; whereas the exclusive Code reserves all such
privileges to Divijas invested with the sacred cord.” Mrs.
Speir’s Life in Ancient
India, p. 107.
Page 174. The Praise Of Kings
“Compare this magnificent eulogium of kings and kingly government with
what Samuel says of the king and his authority: And Samuel told all the words
of the Lord unto the people that asked of
him a king.
And he said, This will be the manner of the king that shall reign over you:
He will take your sons, and appoint them for himself, for his chariots, and to
be his horsemen: and some shall run before his chariots.
And he will appoint him captains over thousands, and captains over fifties,
and will set them to work his ground, and to reap his harvest, and to make his instrument
of war, and instruments of his chariots.
And he will take your daughters to be confectionaries, and to be cooks,
and to be bakers.
And he will take your fields, and your vineyards and your oliveyards, even
the best of them, and give them to his servants.
And he will take the tenth of your seed, and of your vineyards, and give
to his officers, and to his servants.
And he will take your men-servants, and your maid-servants, and your
goodliest young men, and your asses, and put them to his work.
He will take the tenth of your sheep: and ye shall be his servants.
And ye shall cry out in that day because of your king which ye shall have
chosen you. I. Samuel, VIII.
In India kingly government was ancient and consecrated by tradition:
whence to change it seemed disorderly and revolutionary: in Judæa theocracy
was ancient and consecrated by tradition, and therefore the innovation which
would substitute a king was represented as full of dangers.”
Gorresio.
Page 176. Sálmalí.
According to the Bengal recension Śálmalí appears to have been another
name of the Vipáśá. Śálmalí may be an epithet signifying rich in Bombax
heptaphyllon. The commentator makes another river out of the word.
Page 178. Bharat’s Return.
“Two routes from Ayodhyá to Rájagriha or Girivraja are described. That
taken by the envoys appears to have been the shorter one, and we are not told
why Bharat returned by a different road. The capital of the Kekayas lay to the
west of the Vipáśá. Between it and the Śatadru stretched the country of the
Báhíkas. Upon the remaining portion of the road the two recensions differ.
According to that of Bengal there follow towards the east the river Indamatí,
then the town Ajakála belonging to the Bodhi, then Bhulingá, then the river
Śaradaṇḍá. According to the other instead of the first river comes the Ikshumatí …
instead of the first town Abhikála, instead of the second Kulingá, then
the second river. According to the direction of the route both the above-mentioned
rivers must be tributaries of the Śatadrú.… The road then crossed the
Yamuná (Jumna), led beyond that river through the country of the Panchálas, and
reached the Ganges at Hástinapura, where the ferry was. Thence it led over the
Rámagangá and its eastern tributaries, then over the Gomati, and then in a
southern direction along the Málini, beyond which it reached Ayodhyá. In
Bharat’s journey the following rivers are passed from west to east: Kutikoshṭiká, Uttániká, Kuṭiká, Kapívatí, Gomatí according to Schlegel, and Hiraṇyavatí,
Uttáriká, Kuṭilá, Kapívatí, Gomatí according to Gorresio. As
these rivers are to be looked for on the east of the Ganges, the first must be the
modern Koh, a small affluent of the Rámagangá, over which the
highway cannot have gone as it bends too far to the north. The Uttániká or Uttáriká must
be the Rámagangá, the Kuṭiká or Kuṭilá its eastern tributary, Kośilá, the Kapívatí the
next tributary which on the maps has different names, Gurra or
above Kailas,
[pg 540]
lower down Bhaigu. The Gomatí (Goomtee) retains its old name. The
Máliní, mentioned only in the envoys’ journey, must have been the western tributary
of the Sarayú now called Chuká.” Lassen’s
Indische Alterthumskunde, Vol. II. P. 524.
Page 183.
“Indian belief divided the universe into several worlds (lokáh).
The three principal worlds were heaven, earth, and hell. But according to another
division there were seven: Bhúrloka or the earth, Bhuvarloka or the space between
the earth and the sun, the seat of the Munis, Siddhas, &c., Svarloka or the
heaven of Indra between the sun and the polar star, and the seventh Brahmaloka
or the world of Brahma. Spirits which reached the last were exempt from being
born again.” Gorresio.
Page 203.
This mention of lambent flames emitted by herbs at night may be compared
with Lucan’s description of a similar phenomenon in the Druidical forest
near Marseilles, (Pharsalia, III. 420.).
Seneca, speaking of Argolis, (Thyestes, Act IV), says:—
Thus also the bush at Horeb (Exod. II.) flamed, but was not consumed.
The Indian explanation of the phenomenon is, that the sun before he sets
deposits his rays for the night with the deciduous plants. See Journal
of R. As. S. Bengal, Vol. II. p. 339.
Page 219.
Schlegel says in his Preface: “Lubrico vestigio insistit V. Cl. Heerenius, prof. Gottingensis, in libro suo de commerciis veterum
populorum (Opp. Vol. Hist. XII, pag. 129,) dum putat, ex mentione
sectatorum Buddhae secundo libro Rameidos iniecta de tempore, quo totum carmen sit
conditum, quicquam legitime concludi posse.… Sunt versus spurii, reiecti a Bengalis in
sola commentatorum recensione leguntur. Buddhas quidem mille fere annis ante
Christum natun vixit: sed post multa demumsecula, odiointernecivo inter
Brachmanos et Buddhae sectatores orto, his denique ex India pulsis, fingi potuit
iniquissima criminatio, eos animi immortalitatem poenasque et praemia in vita
futura negare. Praeterea metrum, quo concinnati sunt hi versus, de quo metro
mox disseram, recentiorem aetatem arguit.… Poenitet me
nunc mei consilii, quod non statim ab initio, … eiecerim cuncta disticha
diversis a sloco vulgari metris composita. Metra sunt duo: pariter ambo constant
quatuor hemistichiis inter se aequalibus, alterum undenarum syllabarum,
alterum duodenarum, hunc in modum:
Cuius generis versus in primo et secundo Rameidos libro nusquam nisi ad
finem capitum apposita inveniuntur, et huic loco unice sunt accommodata, quasi
peroratio, lyricis numeris assurgens, quo magis canorae cadant clausulae: sicut
musici in concentibus extremis omnium vocum instrumentorumque ictu fortiore
aures percellere amant. Igitur disticha illa non ante divisionem per capita illatam
addi potuerunt: hanc autem grammaticis deberi argumento est ipse recensionum
dissensus, manifesto inde ortus, quod singuli editores in ea constituenda suo
quisque iudicio usi sunt; praeterquam quod non credibile est, poetam artis suae
peritum narrationem continuam in membra tam minuta dissecuisse. Porro
discolor est dictio: magniloquentia affectatur, sed nimis turgida illa atque effusa,
nec sententiarum pondere satis suffulta. Denique nihil fere novi affertur: ampli
ficantur prius dicta, rarius aliquid ex capite sequente anticipatur. Si quis appendices
hosce legendo transiliat, sentiet slocum ultimum cum primo capitis
proximi apte coagmentatum, nec sine vi quadam inde avulsum. Eiusmodi versus
exhibet utraque recensio, sed modo haec modo illa plures paucioresve numero, et
lectio interdum magnopere variat.”
“The narrative of Ráma’s exile in the jungle is one of the most obscure
portions of the Rámáyana, inasmuch as it is difficult to discover any trace of the
original tradition, or any illustration of actual life and manners, beyond the
artificial life of self-mortification and selfdenial said to have been led by the
Brahman sages of olden time. At the same time, however, the story throws some
light upon the significance of the poem, and upon the character in which the
Brahmanical author desired to represent Ráma; and consequently it deserves
more serious consideration than the nature of the subject-matter would otherwise
seem to imply.
“According to the Rámáyana, the hero Ráma spent more than thirteen
years of his exile in wandering amongst the different Brahmanical settlements,
which appear to have been scattered over the country between the Ganges and
the Godáveri; his wanderings extending from the hill of Chitra-kúṭa in Bundelkund,
to the modern town of Nasik on the western side of India, near the source
of the Godáveri river, and about seventy-five miles to the north-west of Bombay.
The appearance of these Brahmanical hermitages in the country far away to the
south of the Raj of Kasala, seems to call for critical inquiry. Each hermitage is
said to have belonged to some particular sage, who is famous in Brahmanical
tradition. But whether the sages named were really contemporaries of Ráma, or
whether they could possibly have flourished at one and the same period, is open
to serious question. It is of course impossible to fix with any degree of certainty
the relative chronology of the several sages, who are said to have been visited by
Ráma; but still it seems tolerably clear that some belonged to an age far anterior
to that in which the Rámáyana was composed, and probably to an age anterior
to that in which Ráma existed as a real and living personage; whilst, at
least, one sage is to be found who could only have existed in the age during
which the Rámáyana was produced in its present form. The main proofs of these
inferences are as follows. An interval of many centuries seems to have elapsed
between the composition of the Rig-Veda and that of the Rámáyana: a conclusion
[pg 542]
which has long been proved by the evidence of language, and is generally accepted
by Sanskrit scholars. But three of the sages, said to have been contemporary
with Ráma, namely, Viśvámitra, Atri and Agastya, are frequently mentioned in
the hymns of the Rig-Veda; whilst Válmíki, the sage dwelling at Chitra-kúṭa,
is said to have been himself the composer of the Rámáyana. Again, the sage Atri,
whom Ráma visited immediately after his departure from Chitra-kúṭa, appears
in the genealogical list preserved in the Mahá Bhárata, as the progenitor of the
Moon, and consequently as the first ancestor of the Lunar race: whilst his grandson
Buddha [Budha] is said to have married Ilá, the daughter of Ikhsváku
who was himself the remote ancestor of the Solar race of Ayodhyá, from whom
Ráma was removed by many generations. These conclusions are not perhaps based
upon absolute proof, because they are drawn from untrustworthy authorities;
but still the chronological difficulties have been fully apprehended by the Pundits,
and an attempt has been made to reconcile all contradictions by representing
the sages to have lived thousands of years, and to have often re-appeared upon
earth in different ages widely removed from each other. Modern science refuses
to accept such explanations; and consequently it is impossible to escape the conclusion
that if Válmíki composed the Rámáyana in the form of Sanskrit in which
it has been preserved, he could not have flourished in the same age as the sages
who are named in the Rig-Veda.” Wheeler’s
History of India, Vol. II, 229.
Page 249.
Umá or Párvatí, was the daughter of Himálaya and Mená. She is the
heroine of Kálidása’s Kumára-Sambhava or Birth
of the War-God.
Page 250.
“Kumbhakarṇa, the gigantic brother of the titanic Rávaṇ,—named from
the size of his ears which could contain a Kumbha or large
water-jar—had such an appetite that he used to consume six months’ provisions in a
single day. Brahmá, to relieve the alarm of the world, which had begun to entertain
serious apprehensions of being eaten up, decreed that the giant should sleep six months
at a time and wake for only one day during which he might consume his six months’
allowance without trespassing unduly on the reproductive capabilities of the ”
Scenes front the Rámáyan, p. 153, 2nd Edit.
Page 257.
The following spirited version of this old story is from the pen of Mr. W. Waterfield:
“This is a favorite subject of Hindú sculpture, especially on the temples
of Shiva, such as the caves of Elephanta and Ellora. It, no doubt, is an allegory
of the contest between the followers of Shiva and the worshippers of the Elements,
who observed the old ritual of the Vedas; in which the name of Shiva is
never mentioned.
Indian Ballads and other Poems.
Page 286. Urvasí.
“The personification of Urvasî herself is as thin as that of Eôs or Selênê.
Her name is often found in the Veda as a mere name for the morning, and in the
plural number it is used to denote the dawns which passing over men bring them
to old age and death. Urvasî is the bright flush of light overspreading the heaven
before the sun rises, and is but another form of the many mythical beings of
Greek mythology whose names take us back to the same idea or the same root.
As the dawn in the Vedic hymns is called Urûkî, the far-going (Têlephassa, Têlephos),
so is she also Uruasî, the wide-existing or wide-spreading; as are Eurôpê,
Euryanassa, Euryphassa, and many more of the sisters of Athênê and Aphroditê.
As such she is the mother of Vasishtha, the bright being, as Oidipous is the son
of Iokastê; and although Vasishtha, like Oidipous, has become a mortal bard or
sage, he is still the son of Mitra and Varuṇa, of night and day. Her lover Purûravas
is the counterpart of the Hellenic Polydeukês; but the continuance of her
union with him depends on the condition that she never sees him unclothed. But
the Gandharvas, impatient of her long sojourn among mortal men resolved to
bring her back to their bright home; and Purûravas is thus led unwitingly to disregard
her warning. A ewe with two lambs was tied to her couch, and the Gandharvas
stole one of them; Urvasî said, ‘They take away my darling, as if I lived in a
land where there is no hero and no man.’ They stole the second, and she upbraided
her husband again. Then Purûravas looked and said, ‘How can that be a land
without heroes or men where I am?’ And naked he sprang up; he thought it
was too long to put on his dress. Then the Gandharvas sent a flash of lighting,
and Urvasî saw her husband naked as by daylight. Then she vanished. ‘I come
back,’ she said, and went. ‘Then he bewailed his vanished love in bitter grief.’
Her promise to return was fulfilled, but for a moment only, at the Lotos-lake,
and Purûravas in vain beseeches her to tarry longer. ‘What shall I do with thy
[pg 545]
speech?’ is the answer of Urvasî. ‘I am gone like the first of the dawns. Purûravas,
go home again. I am hard to be caught like the winds.’ Her lover is in utter
despair; but when he lies down to die, the heart of Urvasî was melted, and she
bids him come to her on the last night of the year. On that night only he might
be with her; but a son should be born to him. On that day he went up to the
golden seats, and there Urvasî told him that the Gandharvas would grant him
one wish, and that he must make his choice. ‘Choose thou for me,’ he said: and
she answered, ‘Say to them, Let me be one of you.’ ”
Cox’s Mythology of the Aryan
Nations. Vol. I. p. 397.
Page 324.
“Vánar is one of the most frequently occurring names by which the poem
calls the monkeys of Ráma’s army. Among the two or three derivations of which
the word Vánar is susceptible, one is that which deduces it from vana which signifies
a wood, and thus Vánar would mean a forester, an inhabitant of the wood. I
have said elsewhere that the monkeys, the Vánars, whom Ráma led to the conquest
of Ceylon were fierce woodland tribes who occupied the mountainous
regions of the south of India, where their descendants may still be seen. I shall
hence forth promiscuously employ the word Vánar to denote those
monkeys, those fierce combatants of Ráma’s army.”
Gorresio.
Page 326.
Somewhat similarly in The Squire’s Tale:
Page 329. Ráma’s Alliance With Sugríva.
“The literal interpretation of this portion of the Rámáyana is indeed deeply
rooted in the mind of the Hindu. He implicitly believes that Ráma is Vishnu,
who became incarnate for the purpose of destroying the demon Rávana: that he
permitted his wife to be captured by Rávana for the sake of delivering the gods
and Bráhmans from the oppressions of the Rákshasa; and that he ultimately
assembled an army of monkeys, who were the progeny of the gods, and led them
against the strong-hold of Rávana at Lanká, and delivered the world from the
tyrant Rákshasa, whilst obtaining ample revenge for his own personal wrongs.
One other point seems to demand consideration, namely, the possibility of
such an alliance as that which Ráma is said to have concluded with the monkeys.
This possibility will of course be denied by modern critics, but still it is interesting
to trace out the circumstances which seem to have led to the acceptance of such a
wild belief by the dreamy and marvel loving Hindi. The south of India swarms
with monkeys of curious intelligence and rare physical powers. Their wonderful
instinct for organization, their attachment to particular localities, their occasional
journeys in large numbers over mountains and across rivers, their obstinate
assertion of supposed rights, and the ridiculous caricature which they exhibit of
all that is animal and emotional in man, would naturally create a deep impression.…
Indeed the habits of monkeys well deserve to be patiently studied;
not as they appear in confinement, when much that is revolting in their nature is
developed, but as they appear living in freedom amongst the trees of the forest,
or in the streets of crowded cities, or precincts of temples. Such a study would
not fail to awaken strange ideas; and although the European would not be prepared
to regard monkeys as sacred animals he might be led to speculate as to their
origin by the light of data, which are at present unknown to the naturalist whose
observations have been derived from the menagerie alone.
Whatever, however, may have been the train of ideas which led the Hindú
to regard the monkey as a being half human and half divine, there can be little
doubt that in the Rámáyana the monkeys of southern India have been confounded
with what may be called the aboriginal people of the country. The origin of
this confusion may be easily conjectured. Perchance the aborigines of the country
may have been regarded as a superior kind of monkeys; and to this day the features
of the Marawars, who are supposed to be the aborigines of the southern
part of the Carnatic, are not only different from those of their neighbours, but
are of a character calculated to confirm the conjecture. Again, it is probable
that the army of aborigines may have been accompanied by outlying bands of
monkeys impelled by that magpie-like curiosity and love of plunder which are
the peculiar characteristics of the monkey race; and this incident may have
given rise to the story that the army was composed of Monkeys.”
Wheeler’s History of India.
Vol. II. pp. 316 ff.
Page 342. The Fall Of Báli.
“As regards the narrative, it certainly seems to refer to some real event
amongst the aboriginal tribes: namely, the quarrel between an elder and younger
brother for the possession of a Ráj; and the subsequent alliance of Ráma with
the younger brother. It is somewhat remarkable that Ráma appears to have
formed an alliance with the wrong party, for the right of Báli was evidently
superior to that of Sugríva; and it is especially worthy of note that Ráma compassed
the death of Báli by an act contrary to all the laws of fair fighting. Again,
Ráma seems to have tacitly sanctioned the transfer of Tárá from Báli to Sugríva,
which was directly opposed to modern rule, although in conformity with the
rude customs of a barbarous age; and it is remarkable that to this day the
marriage of both widows and divorced women is practised by the Marawars, or
aborigines of the southern Carnatic, contrary to the deeply-rooted prejudice
which exists against such unions amongst the Hindús at large.”
Wheeler’s History of India,
Vol. II. 324.
Page 370. The Vánar Host.
“The splendid Marutas form the army of Indras, the red-haired monkeys
and bears that of Râmas; and the mythical and solar nature of the monkeys
and bears of the Râmâyaṇam manifests itself several times. The king of the
monkeys is a sun-god. The ancient king was named Bâlin, and was the son of
Indras. His younger brother Sugrívas, he who changes his shape at pleasure
(Kâmarúpas), who, helped by Râmas, usurped his throne, is said to be own child
of the sun. Here it is evident that the Vedic antagonism between Indras and
Vishṇus is reproduced in a zoological and entirely apish form. The old Zeus must
give way to the new, the moon to the sun, the evening to the morning sun, the
sun of winter to that of spring; the young son betrays and overthrows the old
one.… Râmas, who treacherously kills the old king of the monkeys, Bâlin, is
the equivalent of Vishṇus, who hurls his predecessor Indras from his throne;
and Sugrívas, the new king of the monkeys resembles Indras when he promises
to find the ravished Sítá, in the same way as Vishṇus in one of his incarnations
finds again the lost vedás. And there are other indications in the Râmâyaṇam
of opposition between Indras and the monkeys who assist Râmas. The great
monkey Hanumant, of the reddish colour of gold, has his jaw broken, Indras
having struck him with his thunderbolt and caused him to fall upon a mountain,
because, while yet a child, he threw himself off a mountain into the air in order to
arrest the course of the sun, whose rays had no effect upon him. (The cloud rises
from the mountain and hides the sun, which is unable of itself to disperse it;
the tempest comes, and brings flashes of lightning and thunder-bolts, which tear
the cloud in pieces.)
The whole legend of the monkey Hanumant represents the sun entering
into the cloud or darkness, and coming out of it. His father is said to be now
the wind, now the elephant of the monkeys (Kapikunjaras), now Keśarin, the
long-haired sun, the sun with a mane, the lion sun (whence his name of
Keśariṇah putrah). From this point of view, Hanumant would seem
to be the brother of Sugrívas, who is also the offspring of the sun.…
All the epic monkeys of the Râmâyaṇam are described in the
twentieth canto of the first book by expressions which very closely resemble those
applied in the Vedic hymns to the Marutas, as swift as the tempestuous wind, changing
their shape at pleasure, making a noise like clouds, sounding like thunder,
battling, hurling mountain-peaks, shaking great uprooted trees, stirring up the
deep waters, crushing the earth with their arms, making the clouds fall. Thus
Bâlin comes out of the cavern as the sun out of the cloud.…
But the legend of the monkey Hanumant presents another curious resemblance
to that of Samson. Hanumant is bound with cords by Indrajit, son of
Rávaṇas; he could easily free himself, but does not wish to do so. Rávaṇas to
put him to shame, orders his tail to be burned, because the tail is the part most
prized by monkeys.…
The tail of Hanumant, which sets fire to the city of the monsters, is
probably a personification of the rays of the morning or spring sun, which sets fire to
the eastern heavens, and destroys the abode of the nocturnal or winter monsters.”
De Gubernatis, Zoological
Mythology, Vol. II. pp. 100 ff.
“The Jaitwas of Rajputana, a tribe politically reckoned as Rajputs, nevertheless
trace their descent from the monkey-god Hanuman, and confirm it by
alleging that their princes still bear its evidence in a tail-like prolongation of the
spine; a tradition which has probably a real ethnological meaning, pointing out
the Jaitwas as of non-Aryan race.”1040
Tylor’s
Primitive Culture, Vol. I. p. 341.
Page 372.
The names of peoples occurring in the following ślokas are
omitted in the metrical translation:
“Go to the Brahmamálas,1041 the Videhas,1042 the Málavas,1043 the
Káśikośalas,1044 the Mágadnas,1045 the Puṇḍras,1046 and the Angas,1047 and the land of the weavers of silk, and the land
of the mines of silver, and the hills that stretch into the sea, and the towns and the
hamlets that are about the top of Mandar, and the Karṇaprávaraṇas,1048
and the Oshṭhakarṇakas,1049 and the Ghoralohamukhas,1050
and the
[pg 549]
swift Ekapádakas,1051
and the strong imperishable Eaters of Men, and the Kirátas1052 with stiff hair-tufts, men like gold and fair to look upon: And
the Eaters of Raw Fish, and the Kirátas who dwell in islands, and the fierce
Tiger-men1053 who live amid the waters.”
Page 374.
“Go to the Vidarbhas1054 and the Rishṭikas1055
and the Mahishikas,1056 and the
Matsyas1057 and Kalingas1058 and the Kauśikas1059 … and the
Andhras1060
and the Puṇḍras1061 and the Cholas1062 and the Paṇḍyas1063 and the Keralas,1064
[pg 550]
Mlechchhas1065 and the Pulindas1066 and the Śúrasenas,1067 and the Prasthalas and the
Bharatas and Madrakas1068 and the
Kámbojas1069 and the Yavanas1070 and the towns
of the Śakas1071 and the Varadas.”1072
Page 378. Northern Kurus.
Professor Lassen remarks in the Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes,
ii. 62: “At the furthest accessible extremity of the earth appears
Harivarsha with the northern Kurus. The region of Hari or Vishṇu belongs to
the system of mythical geography; but the case is different with the Uttara
Kurus. Here there is a real basis of geographical fact; of which fable has only
taken advantage, without creating it. The Uttara Kurus were formerly quite independent
of the mythical system of dvípas, though they were included in
it at an early date.” Again the same writer says at p. 65: “That the
conception of the Uttara Kurus is based upon an actual country and not on mere invention,
is proved (1) by the way in which they are mentioned in the Vedas; (2) by the
[pg 551]
existence of Uttara Kuru in historical times as a real country; and (3) by the
way in which the legend makes mention of that region as the home of primitive
customs. To begin with the last point the Mahábhárata speaks as follows of the
freer mode of life which women led in the early world, Book I. verses 4719-22:
‘Women were formerly unconfined and roved about at their pleasure, independent.
Though in their youthful innocence they abandoned their husbands, they
were guilty of no offence; for such was the rule in early times. This ancient
custom is even now the law for creatures born as brutes, which are free from lust
and anger. This custom is supported by authority and is observed by great rishis,
and it is still practiced among the northern Kurus.’
“The idea which is here conveyed is that of the continuance in one part of
the world of that original blessedness which prevailed in the golden age. To
afford a conception of the happy condition of the southern Kurus it is said in
another place (M.-Bh, i. 4346.) ‘The southern Kurus vied in happiness with the
northern Kurus and with the divine rishis and bards.’
Professor Lassen goes on to say: ‘Ptolemy (vi. 16.) is also acquainted
with Uttara Kuru. He speaks of a mountain, a people, and a city
called Ottorakorra. Most of the other ancient authors who
elsewhere mention this name, have it from him. It is a part of the country which he
calls Serica; according to him the city lies twelve degrees west from the metropolis of
Sera, and the mountain extends from thence far to the eastward. As Ptolemy has misplaced
the whole of eastern Asia beyond the Ganges, the relative
position which he assigns will guide us better that the absolute one, which removes
Ottorakorra so far to the east that a correction is inevitable.
According to my opinion the Ottorakorra of Ptolemy must be sought
for to the east of Kashgar.’ Lassen also thinks that Magasthenes had the Uttara Kurus
in view when he referred to the Hyperboreans who were fabled by Indian writers to live a
thousand years. In his Indian antiquities, (Ind. Alterthumskunde, i. 511, 512. and note,)
the same writer concludes that though the passages above cited relative to the Uttara
Kurus indicate a belief in the existence of a really existing country of that name in the
far north, yet that the descriptions there given are to be taken as pictures of an ideal
paradise, and not as founded on any recollections of the northern origin of the
Kurus. It is probable, he thinks, that some such reminiscences originally existed,
and still survived in the Vedic era, though there is no trace of their existence in
latter times.” Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, Vol. II. pp. 336, 337.
Page 428.
The corresponding passage in the Bengal recension has “these silvans in
the forms of monkeys, vánaráh kapirupinah.” “Here it manifestly appears,”
says Gorresio, “that these hosts of combatants whom Ráma led to the conquest
of Lanká (Ceylon) the kingdom and seat of the Hamitic race, and whom the
poem calls monkeys, were in fact as I have elsewhere observed, inhabitants of the
mountainous and southern regions of India, who were wild-looking and not altogether
unlike monkeys. They were perhaps the remote ancestors of the Malay
races.”
Page 431.
All these exploits of Rávaṇ are detailed in the Uttarakáṇḍa, and
epitomized in the Appendix.
Page 434.
The Bráhman householder ought to maintain three sacred fires, the Gárhapatya, the Ahavaniya and the Dakshiṇa. These three fires were made use of in many Brahmanical
solemnities, for example in funeral rites when the three fires
were arranged in prescribed order.
Page 436.
“I have not noticed in the Úttara Káṇda any story about the daughter of
Varuṇa, but the commentator on the text (VI 60, 11) explains the allusion to her
thus:
“The daughter of Varuṇa was Punjikasthalí. On her account, a curse of
Brahmá, involving the penalty of death, [was pronounced] on the rape of women.”
Muir, Sanskrit Texts,
Part IV. Appendix.
Page 452.
“Here are indicated those admirable rites and those funeral prayers which
Professor Müller has described in his excellent work, Die
Todtenbestattung bei den Brahmanen, Sítá laments that the body of Ráma will not be
honoured with those rites and prayers, nor will the Bráhman priest while laying the
ashes from the pile in the bosom of the earth, pronounce over them those solemn and
magnificent words: ‘Go unto the earth, thy mother, the ample, wide, and blessed
earth.… And do thou, O Earth, open and receive him as a friend with sweet
greeting: enfold him in thy bosom as a mother wraps her child in her robes.’ ”
Gorresio.
Page 462.
We read in Josephus that Caesar was so well versed in chiromancy that when
one day a soi-disant son of Herod had audience of him, he
at once detected the impostor because his hand was destitute of all marks of royalty.
Page 466.
“Here the commentator explains: ‘the battle resembled the dance of the
Gandharvas,’ in accordance with the notion of the Gandharvas entertained in his
day. They were regarded as celestial musicians enlivening with their melodies
[pg 553]
Indra’s heaven and the banquets of the Gods. But the Gandharvas before becoming
celestial musicians in popular tradition, were in the primitive and true
signification of the name heroes, spirited and ardent warriors, followers of Indra,
and combined the heroical character with their atmospherical deity. Under this
aspect the dance of the Gandharvas may be a very different thing from what the
commentator means, and may signify the horrid dance of war.”
Gorresio.
The Homeric expression is similar, “to dance a war-dance before Ares.”
Page 470.
“The story of Anaraṇya is told in the Uttara Kaṇḍa of the Rámáyaṇa.…
Anaraṇya a descendant of Ixváku and King of Ayodhyá, when called upon to
fight with Rávaṇa or acknowledge himself conquered, prefers the former alternative;
but his army is overcome, and he himself is thrown from his chariot.
When Rávaṇa triumphs over his prostrate foe, the latter says that he has
been vanquished not by him but by fate, and that Rávaṇa is only the instrument
of his overthrow; and he predicts that Rávaṇa shall one day be slain by his descendant
Ráma.” Sanskrit Texts, IV., Appendix.
Page 497.
“With regard to the magic image of Sítá made by Indrajit, we may observe
that this thoroughly oriental idea is also found in Greece in Homer’s Iliad, where
Apollo forms an image of Æneas to save that hero beloved by the Gods: it occurs
too in the Æneid of Virgil where Juno forms a fictitious Æneas to save Turnus:
(Æneidos, lib. X.)”
Gorresio.
Page 489.
“Analogous to this passage of the Rámáyana, where Indra sends to Ráma
his own chariot, his own charioteer, and his own arms, is the passage in the
Æneid where Venus descending from heaven brings celestial arms to her son
Æneas when he is about to enter the battle:
(Æneidos, lib. VIII)”
Gorresio.
Page 489.
“The Muni or saint Agastya, author of several Vedic hymns, was celebrated
in Indo-Sanskrit tradition for having directed the first brahmanical settlements
in the southern regions of India; and the Mahábhárata gives him the
credit of having subjected those countries, expelled the Rákshases. and given
security to the solitary ascetics, who were settled there. Hence Agastya was
regarded in ancient legend as the conqueror and ruler of the southern country.
This tradition refers to the earliest migrations made by the Sanskrit Indians
towards the south of India. To Agastya are attributed many marvellous mythic
deeds which adumbrate and veil ancient events; some of which are alluded to
here and there in the Rámáyana.” Gorresio.
The following is the literal translation of the Canto, text and commentary,
from the Calcutta edition:
Having found Ráma weary with fighting and buried in deep thought,
and Rávaṇ standing before him ready to engage in battle, the holy Agastya,
who had come to see the battle, approached Ráma and spoke to him thus:
“O mighty Ráma, listen to the old mystery by which thou wilt conquer all thy
foes in the battle. Having daily repeated the Ádityahridaya (the delighter
of the mind of the Sun) the holy prayer which destroys all enemies (of him who
repeats it) gives victory, removes all sins, sorrows and distress, increases life,
and which is the blessing of all blessings, worship the rising and splendid sun
who is respected by both the Gods and demons, who gives light to all bodies and
who is the rich lord of all the worlds, (To the question why this prayer claims so
great reverence; the sage answers) Since yonder1073
sun is full of glory and all gods reside in him (he being their material cause) and
bestows being and the active principle on all creatures by his rays; and since he
protects all deities, demons and men with his rays.
He is Brahmá,1074 Vishṇu,1075 Śiva,1076
Skanda,1077 Prajápati,1078 Mahendra,1079 Dhanada,1080 Kála,1081 Yáma,1082 Soma,1083
Apàm Pati i.e. The lord of waters, Pitris,1084 Vasus,1085
[pg 555]
Sádhyas,1086 Aśvins,1087 Maruts,1088 Manu,1089 Váyu,1090 Vahni,1091 Prajá,1092 Práṇa,1093 Ritukartá,1094 Prabhákara,1095
(Thou,1096 art)
Aditya,1097 Savitá,1098 Súrya,1099 Khaga,1100 Púshan,1101 Gabhastimán,1102
Śuvarṇasadriśa,1103 Bhánu,1104
Hiraṇyaretas,1105 Divákara,1106 Haridaśva,1107 Sahasrárchish,1108 Saptasapti,1109
Marichimán,1110 Timironmathana,1111 Sambhu,1112
Twashtá,1113 Mártanda,1114 Anśumán,1115 Hiranyagarbha,1116 Siśira,1117 Tapana,1118 Ahaskara,1119
Ravi,1120
Agnigarbha,1121 Aditiputra,1122 Sankha,1123 Siśiranáśana,1124 Vyomanátha,1125
Tamobhedí,1126 Rigyajussámapáraga,1127 Ghanavríshti,1128
[pg 556]
Apám-Mitra,1129 Vindhyavíthíplavangama,1130 Átapí,1131 Mandalí,1132 Mrityu (death),
Pingala,1133
Sarvatápana,1134 Kavi,1135 Viśva,1136 Mahátejas,1137 Rakta,1138 Sarvabhavodbhava.1139 The Lord of stars, planets, and other luminous bodies,
Viśvabhávana,1140
Tejasvinám-Tejasvi,1141
Dwádaśátman:1142
I salute thee. I salute thee who art the eastern mountain. I salute thee who art the
western mountain. I salute thee who art the Lord of all the luminous bodies. I salute
thee who art the Lord of days.
I respectfully salute thee who art Jaya,1143 Jayabhadra,1144 Haryaśa,1145 O Thou who hast a thousand rays, I repeatedly salute thee. I
repeatedly and respectfully salute thee who art Áditya, I repeatedly salute thee who art
Ugra,1146 Víra,1147 and Sáranga.1148 I salute thee who openest the lotuses
(or the lotus of the heart). I salute thee who art furious. I salute thee who art the
Lord of Brahmá, Śiva and Vishṇu. I salute thee who art the sun, Ádityavarchas,1149 splendid, Sarvabhaksha,1150and Raudravapush.1151
I salute thee who destroyest darkness, cold and enemies: whose form is
boundless, who art the destroyer of the ungrateful; who art Deva;1152 who art the Lord of the luminous bodies, and who
appearest like the heated gold. I salute thee who art Hari,1153 Viśvakarman,1154 the destroyer of darkness, and who art splendid and Lokasákshin.1155 Yonder sun destroys the whole of the material world and also creates it.
Yonder sun dries (all earthly things), destroys them and causes rain with his rays. He
wakes when our senses are asleep; and resides within all beings. Yonder sun is
Agnihotra1156
and also the fruit obtained by the
[pg 557]
performer of Agnihotra. He is identified with the gods, sacrifices, and the fruit
of the sacrifices. He is the Lord of all the duties known to the world, if any
man, O Rághava, in calamities, miseries, forests and dangers, prays to yonder sun,
he is never overwhelmed by distress.
Worship, with close attention Him the God of gods and the Lord of the
world; and recite these verses thrice, whereby thou wilt be victorious in the battle.
O brave one, thou wilt kill Rávaṇa this very instant.”
Thereupon Agastya having said this went away as he came. The glorious
Ráma having heard this became free from sorrow. Rághava whose senses were
under control, being pleased, committed the hymn to memory, recited it facing
the sun, and obtained great delight. The brave Ráma having sipped water thrice
and become pure took his bow, and seeing Rávaṇa, was delighted, and meditated
on the sun.
Page 492. Rávan’s Funeral.
“In the funeral ceremonies of India the fire was placed on three sides of the
pyre; the Dakshiṇa on the south, the Gárhapatya on the west, and the Áhavaníya
on the east. The funeral rites are not described in detail here, and it is therefore
difficult to elucidate and explain them. The poem assigns the funeral ceremonies
of Aryan Brahmans to the Rákshases, a race different from them in origin and
religion, in the same way as Homer sometimes introduces into Troy the rites of
the Grecian cult.” Gorresio.
Mr. Muir translates the description of the funeral from the Calcutta edition,
as follows: “They formed, with Vedic rites, a funeral pile of faggots of sandal-wood,
with padmaka wood, uśira grass, and
sandal, and covered with a quilt of deer’s hair. They then performed an unrivalled
obsequial ceremony for the Ráxasa prince, placing the sacrificial ground to
the S.E. and the fire in the proper situation. They cast the ladle filled
with curds and ghee on the shoulder1157 of the deceased; he
(?) placed the car on the feet, and the mortar between the thighs. Having
deposited all the wooden vessels, the [upper] and lower fire-wood, and the
other pestle, in their proper places, they departed. The Ráxasas having then slain
a victim to their prince in the manner prescribed in the Śástras, and enjoined by
great rishis, cast [into the fire] the coverlet of the king saturated with ghee. They
then, Vibhíshaṇa included, with afflicted hearts, adorned Rávaṇa with perfumes
and garlands, and with various vestments, and besprinkled him with fried grain.
Vibhíshaṇa having bathed, and having, with his clothes wet, scattered in proper
form tila seeds mixed with darbha
grass, and moistened with water, applied the fire [to the pile].”
Page 496.
The following is a literal translation of Brahmá’s address to Ráma according
to the Calcutta edition, text and commentary:
“O Ráma, how dost thou, being the creator of all the world, best of all
those who have profound knowledge of the Upanishads and all-powerful as thou
art, suffer Sítá to fall in the fire? How dost thou not know thyself as the best
of the gods? Thou art one of the primeval Vasus,1158 and also their lord and creator. Thou art thyself the lord and
first creator of the three worlds. Thou art the eighth (that is Mahádeva) of
the Rudras,1159 and also the
fifth1160 of the Sádhyas.1161
(The poet describes Ráma as made of the following gods) The Aśvinikumáras
(the twin divine physicians of the gods) are thy ears; the sun and the moon are thy
eyes; and thou hast been seen in the beginning and at the end of creation. How
dost thou neglect the daughter of Videha (Janaka} like a man whose actions are
directed by the dictates of nature?” Thus addressed by Indra, Brahmá and
[pg 559]
the other gods, Ráma the descendant of Raghu, lord of the world and the best of
the virtuous, spoke to the chief of the gods. “As I take myself to be a man of
the name of Ráma and son of Daśaratha, therefore, sir, please tell me who I am
and whence have I come.” “O thou whose might is never failing,” said Brahmá
to Kákutstha the foremost of those who thoroughly know Brahmá, “Thou art
Náráyaṇa,1162 almighty, possessed
of fortune, and armed with the discus. Thou art the boar1163 with one tusk; the
conqueror of thy past and future foes. Thou art Brahmá true and eternal or undecaying.
Thou art Viśvaksena,1164 having
four arms; Thou art Hrishíkeśa,1165
whose bow is made of horn; Thou art Purusha,1166 the best of all beings; Thou art one who
is never defeated by any body; Thou art the holder of the sword (named Nandaka). Thou art
Vishṇu (the pervader of all); blue in colour: of great might; the commander of armies;
and lord of villages. Thou art truth. Thou art embodied intelligence, forgiveness,
control over the senses, creation, and destruction. Thou art Upendra1167 and Madhusúdana.1168 Thou art the creator of Indra, the
ruler over all the world, Padmanábha,1169 and destroyer of enemies in the battle. The
divine Rishis call thee shelter of refugees, as well as the giver of shelter. Thou hast a
thousand horns,1170 a hundred heads.1171
Thou art respected of the respected; and the lord and first creator of the three worlds.
Thou art the forefather and shelter of Siddhas,1172 and Sádhyas.1173 Thou art
sacrifices; Vashaṭkára,1174
Omkára.1175 Thou art beyond those who are beyond our senses.
There is none who knows who thou art and who knows thy beginning and end.
Thou art seen in all material objects, in Bráhmans, in cows, and also in all the
quarters, sky and streams. Thou hast a thousand feet, a hundred heads, and a
thousand eyes. Thou hast borne the material objects and the earth with the
mountains; and at the bottom of the ocean thou art seen the great serpent. O
Ráma, Thou hast borne the three worlds, gods, Gandharvas,1176 and demons. I am, O Ráma, thy heart; the goddess of learning is thy
tongue; the gods are the hairs of thy body; the closing of thy eyelids is called the
night: and their opening is called the day. The Vedas are thy Sanskáras.1177 Nothing can exist without thee. The whole world is
thy body; the surface of the earth is thy stability.”
O Śrívatsalakshaṇa, fire is thy anger, and the moon is thy favour. In the
time of thy incarnation named Vámana, thou didst pervade the three worlds with thy
three steps; and Mahendra was made the king of paradise by thee having confined
the fearful Bali.1178
Sítá (thy wife) is Lakshmí; and thou art the God Vishṇu,1179 Krishṇa,1180 and Prajápati. To kill Rávaṇ thou hast
assumed the form of a man; therefore, O best of the virtuous, thou hast completed this
task imposed by us (gods). O Ráma, Rávaṇa has been killed by thee: now being joyful
(i.e. having for some time reigned in the kingdom of Ayodhyá,) go to paradise. O glorious
Ráma, thy power and thy valour are never failing. The visit to thee and the
prayers made to thee are never fruitless. Thy devotees will never be unsuccessful.
Thy devotees who obtain thee (thy favour) who art first and best of mankind,
shall obtain their desires in this world as well as in the next. They who recite
this prayer, founded on the Vedas (or first uttered by the sages), and the old and
divine account of (Ráma) shall never suffer defeat.”
Page 503. The Meeting.
The Bharat-Miláp or meeting with Bharat, is the closing scene of
the dramatic representation of Ráma’s great victory and triumphant return which
takes place annually in October in many of the cities of Northern India. The
Rám-Lalá or Play of Ráma, as the great drama is called, is performed in the open
air and lasts with one day’s break through fifteen successive days. At Benares
there are three nearly simultaneous performances, one provided by H. H. the
Maharajah of Benares near his palace at Ramnaggur, one by H. H. the Maharajah
of Vizianagram near the Missionary settlement at Sigra and at other places in
the city, and one by the leading gentry of the city at Chowká Ghát near the
College. The scene especially on the great day when the brothers meet is most
interesting: the procession of elephants with their gorgeous howdahs of silver and
gold and their magnificently dressed riders with priceless jewels sparkling in their
turbans, the enthusiasm of the thousands of spectators who fill the streets and
squares, the balconies and the housetops, the flowers that are rained down upon
the advancing car, the wild music, the shouting and the joy, make an impression
that is not easily forgotten.
Ráma’s shoes are here regarded as the emblems of royalty or possession.
We may compare the Hebrew “Over Edom will I cast forth my shoe.” A curiously
similar passage occurs in Lyschander’s
Chronicon Greenlandiæ Rhythmicon:
Final Notes.
I end these notes with an extract which I translate from Signor Gorresio’s
Preface to the tenth volume of his Rámáyan, and I take this opportunity of again
thankfully acknowledging my great obligations to this eminent Śanskritist from
whom I have so frequently borrowed. As Mr. Muir has observed, the Bengal recension
which Signor Gorresio has most ably edited is throughout an admirable
commentary on the genuine Rámáyan of northern India, and I have made constant
reference to the faithful and elegant translation which accompanies the text
for assistance and confirmation in difficulties:
“Towards the southern extremity and in the island of Lanká (Ceylon) there
existed undoubtedly a black and ferocious race, averse to the Aryans and hostile
to their mode of worship: their ramifications extended through the islands of the
Archipelago, and some traces of them remain in Java to this day.
The Sanskrit-Indians, applying to this race a name expressive of hatred
which occurs in the Vedas as the name of hostile, savage and detested beings,
called it the Rákshas race: it is against these Rákshases that the expedition of
Ráma which the Rámáyan celebrates is directed. The Sanskrit-Indians certainly
altered in their traditions the real character of this race: they attributed to it
physical and moral qualities not found in human nature; they transformed it
into a race of giants; they represented it as monstrous, hideous, truculent, changing
forms at will, blood-thirsty and ravenous, just as the Semites represented the
races that opposed them as impious, horrible and of monstrous size. But notwithstanding
these mythical exaggerations, which are partly due to the genius of the
Aryans so prone to magnify everything without measure, the Rámáyan in the
course of its epic narration has still preserved and noted here and there some traits
and peculiarities of the race which reveal its true character. It represents the
Rákshases as black of hue, and compares them with black clouds and masses of
black collyrium; it attributes to them curly woolly hair and thick lips, it depicts
them as loaded with chains, collars and girdles of gold, and the other bright ornaments
which their race has always loved, and in which the kindred races of the
Soudan still delight. It describes them as worshippers of matter and force.
They are hostile to the religion of the Aryans whose rites and sacrifices they
disturb and ruin … Such is the Rákshas race as represented in the Rámáyan; and
the war of the Aryan Ráma forms the subject of the epic, a subject certainly real
and historical as far as regards its substance, but greatly exaggerated by the
ancient myth. In Sanskrit-Indian tradition are found traces of another struggle
of the Aryans with the Rákshas races, which preceded the war of Ráma. According
to some pauranic legends, Kárttavírya, a descendant of the royal tribe of the
Yádavas, contemporary with Parasurama and a little anterior to Ráma, attacked
Lanká and took Rávaṇ prisoner. This well shows how ancient and how deeply
rooted in the Aryan race is the thought of this war which the Rámáyan celebrates.
“But,” says an eminent Indianist1181
whose learning I highly appreciate,
“the Rámáyan is an allegorical epic, and no precise and historical value can be
assigned to it. Sítá signifies the furrow made by the plough, and under this
symbolical aspect has already appeared honoured with worship in the hymns of
the Rig-veda; Ráma is the bearer of the plough (this assertion is entirely gratuitous);
these two allegorical personages represented agriculture introduced to
the southern regions of India by the race of the Kosalas from whom Ráma was
descended; the Rákshases on whom he makes war are races of demons and giants
who have little or nothing human about them; allegory therefore predominates
in the poem, and the exact reality of an historical event must not be looked for
in it.” Such is Professor Weber’s opinion. If he means to say that mythical
fictions are mingled with real events,
as Dante says, and I fully concede the point. The interweaving of the myth with
the historical truth belongs to the essence, so to speak, of the primitive epopeia.
If Sítá is born, as the Rámáyan feigns, from the furrow which King Janak opened
when he ploughed the earth, not a whit more real is the origin of Helen and
Æneas as related in Homer and Virgil, and if the characters in the Rámáyan
exceed human nature, and in a greater degree perhaps than is the case in analogous
epics, this springs in part from the nature of the subject and still more from
the symbol-loving genius of the orient. Still the characters of the Rámáyan,
although they exceed more or less the limits of human nature, act notwithstanding
in the course of the poem, speak, feel, rejoice and grieve according to the natural
impulse of human passions. But if by saying that the Rámáyan is an allegorical
epic, it is meant that its fundamental subject is nothing but allegory, that the war
of the Aryan Ráma against the Rákshas race is an allegory, that the conquest of
the southern region and of the island of Lanká is an allegory, I do not hesitate
to answer that such a presumption cannot be admitted and that the thing is in my
opinion impossible. Father Paolíno da S. Bartolommeo,1182 had already, together
with other strange opinions of his own on Indian matters, brought forward a
similar idea, that is to say that the exploit of Ráma which is the subject of the
Rámáyan was a symbol and represented the course of the sun: thus he imagined
that Brahmá was the earth, Vishṇu the water, and that his avatárs were the
blessings brought by the fertilizing waters, etc. But such ideas, born at a time
when Indo-sanskrit antiquities were enveloped in darkness, have been dissipated
by the light of new studies. How could an epic so dear in India to the memory
of the people, so deeply rooted for many centuries in the minds of all, so propagated
and diffused through all the dialects and languages of those regions,
which had become the source of many dramas which are still represented in
India, which is itself represented every year with such magnificence and to such
crowds of people in the neighbourhood of Ayodhyá, a poem welcomed at its very
birth with such favour, as the legend relates, that the recitation of it by the first
wandering Rhapsodists has consecrated and made famous all the places celebrated
[pg 563]
by them, and where Ráma made a shorter or longer stay, how, I ask, could such
an epic have been purely allegorical? How, upon a pure invention, upon a simple
allegory, could a poem have been composed of about fifty thousand verses, relating
with such force and power the events, and giving details with such exactness?
On a theme purely allegorical there may easily be composed a short mythical
poem, as for example a poem on Proserpine or Psyche: but never an epic so full
of traditions and historical memories, so intimately connected with the life of
the people, as the Rámáyan.1183 Excessive readiness to find allegory
whenever some traces of symbolism occur, where the myth partly veils the historical
reality, may lead and often has led to error. What poetical work of mythical times could
stand this mode of trial? could there not be made, or rather has there not been
made a work altogether allegorical, out of the Homeric poems? We have all
heard of the ingenious idea of the anonymous writer, who in order to prove how
easily we may pass beyond the truth in our wish to seek and find allegory everywhere,
undertook with keen subtlety to prove that the great personality of
Napoleon I. was altogether allegorical and represented the sun. Napoleon was
born in an island, his course was from west to east, his twelve marshals were the
twelve signs of the zodiac, etc.
I conclude then, that the fundamental theme of the Rámáyan, that is to
say the war of the Aryan Ráma against the Rákshases, an Hamitic race settled
in the south, ought to be regarded as real and historical as far as regards its
substance, although the mythic element intermingled with the true sometimes alters
its natural and genuine aspect.
How then did the Indo-Sanskrit epopeia form and complete itself? What
elements did it interweave in its progress? How did it embody, how did it clothe
the naked and simple primitive datum? We must first of all remember that the
Indo-European races possessed the epic genius in the highest degree, and that
they alone in the different regions they occupied produced epic poetry … But other
causes and particular influences combined to nourish and develop the epic germ
of the Sanskrit-Indians. Already in the Rig-veda are found hymns in which the
Aryan genius preluded, so to speak, to the future epopeia, in songs that celebrated
the heroic deeds of Indra, the combats and the victories of the tutelary Gods
of the Aryan races over enemies secret or open, human or superhuman, the exploits
and the memories of ancient heroes. More recently, at certain solemn
occasions, as the very learned A. Weber remarks, at the solemnity, for example
of the Aśvamedha or sacrifice of the horse, the praises of the king who ordained
the great rite were sung by bards and minstrels in songs composed for the purpose,
the memories of past times were recalled and honourable mention was made
of the just and pious kings of old. In the Bráhmaṇas, a sort of
prose commentaries annexed to the Vedas, are found recorded stories and legends which
allude to historical events of the past ages, to ancient memories, and to mythical
events. Such popular legends which the Bráhmaṇas undoubtedly
gathered from tradition admirably suited the epic tissue with which they were interwoven
by successive hands.… Many and various mythico-historical traditions, suitable for
epic development, were diffused among the Aryan races, those for example which are
related
[pg 564]
in the four chapters containing the description of the earth, the Descent of the
Ganges, etc. The epic genius however sometimes created beings of its own and
gave body and life to ideal conceptions. Some of the persons in the Rámáyan
must be, in my opinion, either personifications of the forces of nature like those
which are described with such vigour in the Sháhnámah, or if not
exactly created, exaggerated beyond human proportions; others, vedic personages much more
ancient than Ráma, were introduced into the epic and woven into its narrations, to
bring together men who lived in different and distant ages, as has been the case
in times nearer to our own, in the epics, I mean, of the middle ages.
In the introduction I have discussed the antiquity of the Rámáyan;
and by means of those critical and inductive proofs which are all that an
antiquity without precise historical dates can furnish I have endeavoured to
establish with all the certainty that the subject admitted, that the original
composition of the Rámáyan is to be assigned to about the twelfth century before
the Christian era. Not that I believe that the epic then sprang to life in the
form in which we now possess it; I think, and I have elsewhere expressed the
opinion, that the poem during the course of its rhapsodical and oral propagation
appropriated by way of episodes, traditions, legends and ancient myths.… But
as far as regards the epic poem properly so called which celebrates the expedition
of Ráma against the Rákshases I think that I have sufficiently shown that
its origin and first appearance should be placed about the twelfth century B.C.;
nor have I hitherto met with anything to oppose this chronological result, or to
oblige me to rectify or reject it.… But an eminent philologist already quoted,
deeply versed in these studies, A. Weber, has expressed in some of his writings a
totally different opinion; and the authority of his name, if not the number and
cogency of his arguments, compels me to say something on the subject. From
the fact or rather the assumption that Megasthenes1184 who lived some time in
India has made no mention either of the Mahábhárat or the Rámáyan Professor
Weber argues that neither of these poems could have existed at that time; as regards
the Rámáyan, the unity of its composition, the chain that binds together
its different parts, and its allegorical character, show it, says Professor Weber, to
be much more recent than the age to which I have assigned it, near to our own
era, and according to him, later than the Mahábhárat. As for Megasthenes it
should be observed, that he did not write a history of India, much less a literary
history or anything at all resembling one, but a simple description, in great part
physical, of India: whence, from his silence on literary matters to draw inferences
regarding the history of Sanskrit literature would be the same thing as
from the silence of a geologist with respect to the literature of a country whose
valleys, mountains, and internal structure he is exploring, to conjecture that such
and such a poem or history not mentioned by him did not exist at his time. We
have only to look at the fragments of Megasthenes collected and published by
Schwanbeck to see what was the nature and scope of his Indica.…
But only a few fragments of Megasthenes are extant; and to pretend that they
should be argument and proof enough to judge the antiquity of a poem is to press
the laws of criticism too far. To Professor Weber’s argument as to the more or
[pg 565]
less recent age of the Rámáyan from the unity of its composition, I will make
one sole reply, which is that if unity of composition were really a proof of a more
recent age, it would be necessary to reduce by a thousand years at least the age
of Homer and bring him down to the age of Augustus and Virgil; for certainly
there is much more unity of composition, a greater accord and harmony of parts
in the Iliad and the Odyssey than in the Rámáyan. But in the fine arts perfection
is no proof of a recent age: while the experience and the continuous labour
of successive ages are necessary to extend and perfect the physical or natural
sciences, art which is spontaneous in its nature can produce and has produced in
remote times works of such perfection as later ages have not been able to equal.”
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES
Abhijit, 24.
Abhikála, 176.
Abhíra, 444.
Abravanti, 374.
Aditi, 31, 57, 58, 125, 201, 245, 246.
Agastya, 5, 9, 40, 132, 151, 239, 240, 242, 244, 262, 265, 280, 375, 480, 491, 500.
Ágneya, 178.
Agni, 28, 74, 109, 132, 240, 243, 276.
Ailadhána, 178.
Airávat, 14, 110, 178, 246, 256, 267, 335, 399, 402, 415, 429, 437, 472.
Akurvati, 178.
Alaka, 203 note.
Ambarísha, 72, 73, 74, 82, 220.
Amúrtarajas, 46.
Anala, 455 note.
Ananta, 373.
Andhak, 264.
Andhras, 549.
Anga, 38.
Angad, 342, 348, 350, 352 ff., 363, 364 note, 367, 374, 379 ff, 391, 402, 425 ff., 439, 442, 445, 448, 456, 458, 459, 475, 479 ff, 505.
Anjaná, 392.
Anśudhána, 179.
Anuhláda, 370.
Aparparyat, 178.
Apartála, 175.
Apsarases, 57, 198, 199, 229, 378.
Aptoryám, 24.
Arjun, 86.
Arjuna, 518.
Arthasádhak, 14.
Aruṇ, 246,
Aryaman, 124.
Áryan, 92.
Asamanj, 50, 53, 82, 138, 220.
Aśoka, 6, 10, 101, 205, 278, 296, 297, 300, 318, 321, 357, 403, 444, 452, 456.
Asurs, 57, 58, 380, 381, 387, 394, 407, 413, 420.
Aśvagríva, 246.
Aśvatarí, 346.
Aśvin, 371.
Aśvíní, 343.
Aśvins, 28, 36, 60, 62, 163, 246, 339, 343, 403, 490.
Atirátra, 24.
Aurva, 373 note.
Avantí, 374.
Avindhya, 415.
Ayodhyá, 4, 6, 11, 12, 14, 19, 32, 33, 38, 49, 70, 72, 79, 81, 83, 84, 85, 88, 95, 96, passim.
Ayomukh, 374.
Ayomukhi, 310.
Báhíka, 176.
Bahuputra, 245.
Bala, 264.
Bálakhilyas, 63, 235, 270, 271, 374.
Bali, 43, 59, 107, 275, 302, 421.
Báli, 5, 9, 29, 318, 324, 328, 329, 333 ff., 344, 356 ff., 362, 364, 366, 367, 379, 380, 391, 404, 412, 420, 440, 442, 448, 456, 458, 475, 478, 500, 503, 505.
Barbars, 66.
Beauty, 26, 29, 58, 88, 283, 455.
Bhadamadrá, 246.
Bhadra, 52.
Bhagírath, 53, 54, 55, 82, 220, 372.
Bhágírathí, 56.
Bharadvája, 4, 7, 9, 10, 158, 159, 193, 196, 197, 199, 200, 201, 501.
Bharat, 4, 9, 10, 32, 81, 83, 84, 88, 89, 94, 97, passim.
Bharatas, 550.
Bháruṇḍa, 178.
Bhásí, 246.
Bhásakarṇa, 420.
Bhava, 78.
Bhímá, 198.
Bhrigu, 40, 63, 73, 81, 85, 86, 88, 133, 220.
Brahmá, 6, 7, 10, 19, 25, 26, 33, 38, 39, 42, 46, 48, 54, 56, 59, 61, 63, 65, 67, 68, 74, 75, 77, 81, passim.
Brahmádikas, 133 note.
Bhrahmamálas, 548.
Budha, 287.
Buddhist, 219.
Cancer, 109.
Ceylon, 375 note.
Chaitra, 91.
Chaitraratha, 41, 178, 199, 267, 279, 315, 493.
Chakraván, 376.
Champá, 30.
Chaṇḍa, 448.
Chandra, 464.
Chatushṭom, 24.
Chitrakúṭa, 4, 9, 160, 161, 197, 200, 201, 202, 209, 235, 236, 317, 416, 501.
Chitraratha, 132.
Cholas, 549.
Chúli, 47.
Dadhimukh, 426.
Dadhivakra, 364 note.
Daitya, 125, 152, 211, 246, 289, 306, 371, 418.
Daksha, 36, 78, 228, 245, 257, 396.
Dánav, 255, 270, 306, 307, 311, 371, 372, 382, 432, 443, 477.
Daṇḍak, 9, 99, 103, 117, 124, 126, 130, 166, 181, 199, 211, 238, 271, 374.
Daṇḍaká, 5.
Dardur, 448.
Darímukha, 371.
Daśárṇa, 374.
Dasáratha, 3, 9, 12, 14, 16, 18 ff., 25, 26, 29, 30, 32, 34, 41, 61, 62, 77, 79, 80 ff., 91, 92, 95, passim.
Dasyus, 444.
Devamíḍha, 82.
Devasakhá, 378.
Devavatí, 515.
Dhanvantari, 57 note.
Dhanyamáliní, 481.
Dharmabhrit, 240.
Dharmapál, 14.
Dharmáraṇya, 46.
Dharmavardhan, 179.
Dhritaráshṭrí, 246.
Dhrishṭaketu, 82.
Dhúmráksha, 433 note, 465, 466.
Dikshá, 44.
Dilípa, 5 note, 53, 54, 56, 82, 171, 190, 220.
Dragon, 101.
Driḍhanetra, 68.
Drishṭi, 202.
Droṇa, 464.
Drumakulya, 444.
Durdhar, 420.
Durdharsha, 433 note.
Durjaya, 256 note.
Durvásas, 521.
Dúshaṇ, 5, 250, 254, 255, 256, 258, 259, 261, 264, 265, 267-271, 294, 461, 502.
Dwida, 364 note.
Dwijihva, 474.
Dwivid, 371, 428, 430, 449, 451, 475, 483, 484.
Dwivida, 28.
Dyumatsena, 129.
Ekapádakas, 549.
Ekaśála, 179.
Fate, 42, 68, 70, 71, 81, 119, 122, 123, 130, 181, 182, 195, 256, 293, 296, 309, 343, 349, 351, 354, 386, 404, 415, 439, 492.
Fire, 2, 30, 45, 49, 218, 374.
Fortune, 2, 58, 90, 94, 124, 146, 160, 188, 242, 244, 283, 449, 453.
Gádhi, 40, 48, 63, 64, 67, 68.
Gaja, 364 note, 371, 429, 449, 459.
Gálava, 518.
Gandhamádan, 28, 159, 381, 429, 446, 476.
Gandharva, 199, 256, 258, 259, 278, 285, 351, 396, 425, 437, 441, 454, 466, 468, 491.
Gandharvas, 267, 270, 281, 283, 306, 307, 308, 318, 364, 370, 375, 377, 388, 394, 409, 420, 432, 449, 455, 472.
Gangá, 7, 9, 37, 38, 45, 48, 49, passim.
Garga, 133.
Garuḍ, 28, 29, 53, 246, 271, 373, 453, 465, 470, 475.
Gautama, 236.
Gaváksha, 364 note, 429, 449, 468, 475, 476.
Gavaya, 364 note, 371, 429, 448, 468.
Gaya, 482.
Gayá, 216.
Gáyatrí, 243.
Ghoralohamukhas, 548.
Glory, 301.
Godávarí, 245, 247, 248, 249, 282, 303, 310, 374, 500.
Gokarna, 54.
Golabh, 351.
Gomatí, 151, 179, 448, 502, 503.
Gopa, 199.
Guha, 4, 9, 152-156, 162, 192, 193, 194, 208, 501.
Guhyakas, 378.
Háhá, 198.
Hanúmán, 5, 9, 10, 28, 324 ff., 328, 332, 337, 340, 350, 355, 359, 360, 363, 364 note, 368, 371, 374, 378 ff., 392 ff., 411 ff., 424 ff., 449, 456.
Hara, 448.
Harí, 246.
Hárítas, 66.
Haryaśva, 82.
Hástinapura, 176.
Hastiprishṭhak, 179.
Havishyand, 68.
Hemachandra, 60.
Heti, 515.
Himálaya, 3, 14, 45, 48, 49, 50, 53, 54, 61, 67, 76, 81, 88.
Himaváu, 380.
Hiraṇyanábha, 500.
Honour, 283.
Hotri, 24.
Hraśvaromá, 82.
Huhú, 198.
Ikshumatí, 80, 176.
Ikshváku, 2, 11, 13, 18, 24, 25, 35, 59, 60, 69, 70, 71, 73, 81, 82, 83, 90, 94, 96, 103, 219, 390.
Ilval, 241.
Indra, 2, 5, 13, 14, 25, 28, 29, 36, 39, 40, 43 ff., 50, 56, passim.
Indrajánu, 371 note.
Indrajít, 420, 432, 436, 437, 441, 455, 459 ff., 482, 485.
Indraśatru, 433 note.
Indraśira, 178.
Irávatí, 246.
Jábáli, 505.
Jahnu, 55.
Jámbaván, 371, 374, 388, 391, 393, 402, 425, 428, 429, 439, 446, 448, 456, 464, 483, 503.
Jambumálí, 418, 419, 420, 459, 460.
Jambuprastha, 179.
Jámbuvatu, 364 note.
Janak, 4, 8, 9, 21, 45, 60, 61, 62, 77-85, 88, 090, passim.
Janamejaya, 171.
Janasthán, 225, 251, 254, 255, 264, 265, 271, 281, 282, 294, 295, 298, 308, 404, 439, 454, 463, 474, 493, 500.
Játarúpa, 373.
Jaṭáyu, 5.
Jaṭáyus, 245, 247, 280, 288, 290, 308, 385 ff., 500, 502.
Java, 231.
Jáváli, 20, 80, 174, 217, 218, 219, 222.
Jayá, 36.
Jupiter, 144.
Justice, 3, 35, 42, 149, 243, 346, 454.
Jyotishṭom, 24.
Kabandha, 5, 9, 310-316, 446, 500.
Kadrú, 246.
Kadrumá, 246.
Kaikasí, 516.
Kaikeyí, 3, 4, 9, 27, 32, 88, 96-103, passim.
Kailása, 38, 85, 92, 96, 110, 111, 267, 286, 357, 364, 368, 369, 373, 378, 421, 431.
Kakustha, 35, 37, 82, 109, 110, 123, 137, 142, 147, 149, 151, 153, 192, 208, 211, 220, 311.
Kalá, 378.
Kálak, 246.
Kálakámuka, 256 note.
Kálamahí, 372.
Kalinda, 178.
Kalinga, 179.
Kalingas, 549,
Káma 37, 38, 42, 283, 286, 296.
Kámbojas, 66.
Kámpili, 47
Kandarpa, 37, 74, 75, 76, 250, 269.
Kaṇva, 440.
Kanyákubja, 47.
Kapivati, 179.
Kardam, 245.
Karṇaprávaraṇas, 548.
Kártikeya, 243.
Kárttavírya, 518.
Kásíkosalas, 548.
Kaśyap, 15, 16, 20, 30, 57-59, 80, 81, 86, 87, 91, 92, 118, 219, 215, passim.
Kátyáyan, 505.
Kauśalyá, 3, 23, 27, 30, 31, 79, 84, 88, 93, 94, 97, 98, 100, passim.
Kauśámbí, 46.
Kauśikas, 549.
Káverí, 375.
Kaustubha, 58.
Kávya, 40.
Kekaya, 21, 84, 88, 90, 137, 139, 174, 175.
Kerala, 190.
Keralas, 549.
Kesarí, 371.
Khara, 9, 225, 250 ff., 281, 288, 290, 294, 295, 433, 446, 451, 461, 477, 493.
Kinnars, 270, 306, 308, 318, 321, 373, 425.
Kimpurushas, 28 note.
Kírtirát, 82.
Kirtirátha, 82.
Kishkindhá, 5, 333, 334, 336, 338, 339, 351, 357, 362, 369, 385, 449, 464, 500.
Kośal, 11, 102, 273, 307, 359, 418.
Krathan, 448.
Kratu, 245.
Kraunchi, 246.
Krishṇa, 497.
Krishṇagiri, 448.
Krishṇveni, 374.
Kulingá, 176.
Kumbha, 484.
Kumbhakarṇa, 10, 250, 399, 411, 435 ff., 441, 470 ff.
Kuru(s), North, 198, 203, 315.
Kurujángal, 176.
Kuśámba, 46.
Kuśáśva, 60.
Kuśik, 33, 35, 36, 38, 44, 56, 62, 63, 68, 70 ff., 83.
Kuṭíká, 179.
Kuṭikoshṭiká, 179.
Kuvera, 23, 88, 109, 110, 111, 112, 198, 199, 204, 232, 267, 378, 422, 431, 432, 483.
Lakshmaṇ, 4, 8, 11, 32, 36, 38, 40, 41, 44, 45, 56, 61, 79, 80, 82-84, 88, 91, 94, 97, 98, passim.
Lakshmí, 88, 116, 146, 227, 400, 453, 462, 497.
Lamba, 397.
Lanká, 5, 10, 265, 267, 284, 286, 293, 295-297, 367, 387, 397, 411, 423 ff., 439, 456 ff.
Lankaṭankaṭá, 515.
Lohitya, 179.
Lokapálas, 485.
Lomapád, 15, 16, 18, 19, 21, 30.
Mádhaví, 520.
Madhúka, 245.
Madrakas, 550.
Mágadnas, 548.
Maghá, 83.
Mahábír, 82.
Mahábala, 433 note.
Mahábhárat, 520, 524, 551, 554.
Mahámáli, 256 note.
Mahándhrak, 82.
Mahápáráśva, 433, 436, 455, 478, 480, 487.
Mahárath, 68.
Maháromá, 82.
Maháruṇ, 368.
Maháśaila, 368.
Mahendra, 28, 59, 86, 87, 88, 140, 167, 213, 243, 244, 307, 336, 344, 364, 368, 370, 375, 490, 531, 554.
Mahí, 372.
Máhishmatí, 518.
Mahishikas, 549.
Mahodar, 433 note, 450, 455, 474, 478 ff.
Mainda, 28, 364 note, 371, 428, 430, 439, 449, 451, 458, 482, 483.
Makaráksha, 485 note.
Malaja, 39.
Málavas, 548.
Malaya, 198, 324, 328, 375, 379, 430.
Mánas, 38.
Mandakarṇi, 240.
Mandákiní, 200, 201, 203, 209, 234, 235, 304, 322, 416 note.
Mandalí, 556.
Mandar, 57, 163, 285, 362, 368, 372, 399, 402, 421, 485, 491, 493, 525.
Mandarí, 444.
Mándavi, 84.
Máṇḍavya, 226 note.
Mandehas, 373.
Mandodarí, 402, 492, 500, 516.
Mandra, 14.
Maṇibhadra, 441.
Manthará, 40, 96, 97, 99, 187.
Manu, 11, 12, 13, 81, 103, 151, 179, 219, 245, 246, 347, 490, 505, 537, 555.
Marícha, 58.
Márícha, 5, 9, 35, 39, 40, 44, 266, 271-280, 298.
Mars, 93, 144, 339, 404, 445, 467, 489.
Maruts, 25, 54, 59, 403, 517, 547, 555.
Mátali, 109, 142, 489, 491, 493.
Matanga, 14, 246, 315, 316, 317, 318, 319, 336, 337, 380.
Mátangí, 246.
Mátariśva, 389.
Meghamáli, 256 note.
Meghanáda, 10.
Mekhal, 374.
Menaká, 74.
Meru, 4, 49, 92, 109, 110, 142, 182, 232, 236, 254, 291, 315, 368, 370, 377, 380, 418, 493.
Meruśavarṇi, 382.
Mina, 32.
Miśrakeśí, 199.
Mithi, 82.
Míthilá, 9 note, 21, 45, 60, 61, 78, 81, 83, 84, 85.
Mitraghna, 459.
Modesty, 26.
Moon, 30, 42, 58, 109 ff., 124, 218, 227, 243, 276, 367, 413, 414, 488.
Mriga, 14.
Mrigamandá, 246.
Mrigí, 246.
Mudgalya, 174.
Nágadantá, 198.
Nágas, 12, 55, 66, 68, 145, 270, 273, 395, 409, 413, 420, 427, 518.
Nahush, 82, 95, 171, 190, 220, 307.
Nairrit, 430.
Nala, 10, 340, 364 note, 428, 444, 445, 448, 449, 468, 475, 483.
Nalá, 246.
Naliní, 55, 203, 204, 267, 436.
Namuchi, 39, 261, 264, 275, 336.
Nandá, 415.
Nandan, 26, 175, 200, 267, 279, 315, 316, 426.
Nandigráma, 4, 6, 9, 224, 502, 503.
Nandíśvara, 471.
Nandivardhan, 82.
Nárad, 1, 2, 8, 9, 124, 199, 543.
Narak, 479.
Narántak, 479.
Náráyaṇ, 25, 26, 95, 393, 474, 497, 516, 517, 522, 535, 559.
Nikumbha, 432, 433 note, 437, 459, 484.
Níla, 28, 340, 352, 360, 364 note, 371, 374, 428, 429, 430, 446, 448, 449, 456, 458, 459, 469, 472, 475, 482.
Nishádas, 4, 152, 192, 196, 271, 501, 537.
Ocean, 10, 95, 144, 285, 286, 336, 346, 387.
Oshṭhakarṇakas, 548.
Pahlavas, 66.
Pampá, 5, 9, 235, 293, 314-321, 327.
Panasa, 455 note.
Panchajan, 376.
Panchápsaras, 240.
Panchavaṭa, 9.
Paráśara, 517.
Paraśuráma, 119 note, 523, 531.
Paravíráksha, 256 note.
Paulastya, 472.
Pávaní, 55.
Phálguní, 83.
Pináka, 67.
Pitris, 550.
Prabháva, 363.
Prágvaṭ, 179.
Prahasta, 399, 418, 419, 421, 422, 432 ff., 441, 451, 452, 455, 456, 471, 481.
Praheti, 515.
Prahláda, 391.
Prajápati, 133 note, 554, 560.
Pralamba, 175.
Pramátha, 256 note.
Pramati, 455 note.
Praśravaṇ, 304, 357, 380, 383, 415, 426.
Prasthalas, 550.
Pratindhak, 82.
Pravargya, 22.
Prithuśyáma, 256 note.
Proshṭhapadá, 32.
Pulah, 245.
Pulastya, 35, 245, 254, 268, 288, 408, 515.
Pulindas, 550.
Puloma, 370.
Punarvasu, 93.
Puṇḍaríká, 199.
Puranda, 522.
Púshá, 124.
Pushpak, 10, 80, 286, 499, 519.
Pushya, 32, 90, 92, 94, 96, 98, 109, 126.
Rabhasa, 433 note.
Rághava, 5 note.
Raghu, 5, 9, 22, 32 ff., 50, 56, 61, passim.
Raghunandana, 522.
Ráhu, 93, 223, 261, 272, 303, 351, 480.
Ráma, passim.
Rámáyana, 8 note, 10, 11, 541, 542.
Ramaṇá, 199.
Rávaṇ, 5, 9, 10, 25, 26, 32, 35, passim.
Rikshaván, 448.
Rishabh, 373, 375, 429, 446, 476, 483.
Rishṭikas, 549.
Rishyamúka, 9, 314, 315, 316, 318 ff., 332, 335, 339, 340, 353, 380, 500.
Rohiṇí, 4, 112, 223, 227, 246, 251, 282, 287, 367, 404, 413, 445.
Rudhiráśana, 256 note.
Rudra, 49, 57, 67, 77, 78, 162, 249, 257, 264, 283, 296, 378, 413, 483.
Rukmiṇí, 517.
Rumá, 346, 349, 350, 363, 366, 367, 371, 385, 403.
Ruman, 371.
Sachí, 29, 202, 234, 238, 276, 286, 297, 370, 408, 415, 494, 519, 522.
Sagar, 11, 50 ff., 82, 119, 137, 171, 441.
Sahadeva, 60.
Śakra, 75, 234, 307, 313, 336, 344, 448, 464.
Śályakartan, 178.
Śambar, 479.
Sampáti, 5, 9, 246, 364 note, 385, 387 ff., 412, 455 note, 459, 460, 464.
Samprakshálas, 235.
Sandhyá, 515.
Sanháras, 36.
Sanhráda, 474.
Śaniśchar, 283.
Śankan, 82.
Śankha, 555.
Sanrochan, 448.
Śanśray, 245.
Śarabhanga, 9, 233, 234, 235, 236, 265, 502.
Sarandib, 375 note.
Sáranga, 556.
Sarasvatí, 178, 372, 516, 522.
Śárdúlí, 246.
Sarjú, 11, 20, 22, 36, 37, 38, 50, passim.
Sárvabhauma, 429.
Sarvartírtha, 179.
Śatahradá, 231.
Śatánanda, 62, 63, 77, 79, 80, 81, 84.
Śatrughna, 32, 83, 84, 88, 89, 97, passim.
Śatrunjay, 504.
Satyaván, 129.
Satyavatí, 48.
Saumanas, 373.
Sávarṇí, 377.
Seven Rishis, 23.
Śesha, 245.
Śilá, 178.
Śilávahá, 178.
Sindhu, 13, 21, 55, 102, 372, 376, 443.
Sítá, 4 ff., 55, 78, 79, 83, 84, 88, 93, passim.
Śiva, 4, 36, 42, 54, 55, 57, 67, 78, 82, 85, 86, 109, 110, 205, 523, 524, 543, 554.
Skanda, 554.
Soma, 52, 58, 198, 267, 378, 554.
Somadatta, 60.
Somadá, 47.
Śringavera, 4, 192, 196, 223, 501, 502.
Srinjay, 60.
Srutakírti, 84.
Stháṇumatí, 179.
Sthúlaśiras, 313.
Subáhu, 364 note.
Suchakshu, 55.
Suchandra, 60.
Śuchi, 238.
Sudámá, 178.
Sudarśan, 82, 83, 220, 373, 378, 448.
Sudarśandwíp, 374.
Sudhanvá, 82.
Sudhriti, 82.
Sugríva, 5, 6, 9, 28, 29, 314, 316, 318, 324 ff., 337, 339, 344, 346 ff., 371, 375 ff., 412, 414, 422, 424, 430, 439 ff., 446, 450, 519, 545.
Sukí, 246.
Śukra, 124, 210, 279, 384, 429.
Sumágadhí, 46.
Sumantra, 15, 16, 19, 21, 80, 92, passim.
Sumitrá, 27, 30, 32, 88, 94, passim.
Sunábha, 425.
Sunetra, 364 note.
Suparṇa, 53, 125, 231, 343, 349, 388.
Supárśva, 388.
Supátala, 364 note.
Suptaghna, 433 note.
Surá, 58.
Surapati, 522.
Suras, 58.
Súrasenas, 550.
Śúrpaṇakhá, 5, 9, 249 ff., 267 ff., 288, 502.
Súrya, 555.
Súryáksha, 364 note.
Súryaśatru, 433 note.
Súryaván, 375.
Susheṇ, 28, 351, 364 note, 376, 379, 380.
Sutanu, 199.
Sutíkshṇa, 9, 234, 236, 237, 240, 241.
Suvarat, 220.
Svayambhu, 394.
Svayamprabhá, 382.
Śvetáraṇya, 264.
Swarṇaromá, 82.
Śweta, 448.
Śyáma, 160.
Syandiká, 151.
Śyení, 246.
Táḍakeya, 266.
Taittiríya, 132.
Takshak, 432.
Takshaka, 267.
Támraparṇí, 375.
Tárá, 9, 336, 349 ff., 355, 359, 362, 363, 366, 367, 369, 371, 385, 403, 449, 546.
Tárak, 430.
Tárkshya, 214.
Ten-necked, 250.
Thirty-three Gods, 51.
Thousand-eyed, 41, 59, 60, 74, 75, 76, 86, 90, 112, 252, 297, 504.
Three-eyed God, 86.
Thunderer, 234.
Titan, 58, 67, 72, 79, 109, 114, 124.
Toraṇ, 179.
Trident, 68.
Trijaṭ, 133.
Triṇavindu, 515.
Trípathagá, 56.
Tripur, 306.
Triśanku, 68-72, 81, 144, 219, 429.
Triśirá, 9.
Triśirás, 256 note, 260, 261, 264, 267, 271, 478, 479, 480, 502.
Udayagiri, 379 note.
Udávasu, 82.
Ujjiháná, 179.
Ukthya, 24.
Umá, 49, 54, 205, 249 note, 471, 542, 543.
Upasad, 22.
Upasunda, 35.
Uśanas, 382.
Utkal, 374.
Váhli, 13.
Váhlíka, 376.
Vahni, 555.
Vaidyut, 375.
Vainateya, 388.
Vaiśravaṇ, 265, 285, 378, 414, 515.
Vaiśyas, 246.
Vaitaraṇí, 293.
Vajra, 376.
Vajradanshṭra, 432, 433 note, 466, 467.
Válmíki, 1, 7-11, 161, 519, 542.
Vámadeva, 14, 79, 80, 91, 174, 222, 505.
Vanáyu, 13.
Vangas, 102.
Varadas, 550.
Varuṇ, 1 note, 28, 42, 67, 88, 109, 124, 228, 243, 272, 293, 338, 377, 383, 448, 471, 518.
Varáśya, 256 note.
Varútha, 179.
Vásav, 92.
Vaśishṭha, 14, 15, 19-22, 25, 32, passim.
Vásuki, 57, 267, 375, 432, 518, 522.
Vasus, 14, 46, 246, 283, 377, 403, 522, 554.
Vasvaukasárá, 203.
Váyu, 59, 243, 369, 427, 428, 555.
Vedas, 1 note, 3, 12, 22, 70, 89, 109, 125, 147, 184, 229, 559.
Vedaśrutí, 151.
Vibháṇḍak, 15, 16, 17, 18, 25.
Vibhíshaṇ, 6, 10, 250, 273, 415, 422, 423, 433 ff., 449 ff., 472, 483, 487 ff., 516.
Vibudh, 82.
Vidarbhas, 549.
Videha, 79 ff., 129, 130, 142, 166, 195, 227.
Videhan, 9, 79, 95, 104, 119, 125, passim.
Videhas, 548.
Vidyádharí, 203 note.
Vidyujjihva, 450.
Vidyunmáli, 364 note.
Vidyutkeśa, 515.
Vihangama, 256 note.
Vikaṭá, 409.
Vikrit, 245.
Vinata, 179, 379, 380, 388, 448.
Vindhya, 14, 51, 242, 364, 370, 374, 380.
Vindu, 55.
Vírabáhu, 364 note.
Virádha, 5, 9, 229, 232, 404, 446, 502.
Viráj, 124.
Viramatsya, 178.
Virúpáksha, 52, 420, 433, 459, 460, 487.
Vishṇu, 1 note, 2, 3, 25, 32, 40, passim.
Viśravas, 35, 309, 408, 515, 516.
Viśváchi, 198.
Viśvajit, 24.
Viśvakarmá, 28, 42, 198, 376, 387, 444, 445, 448, 499, 500, 515, 556.
Viśvámitra, 9, 32 ff., 39, 41, 44, 45, passim.
Viśvarúpa, 353.
Viśvas, 377.
Viśvávasu, 198.
Viśvedevas, 162.
Vitardan, 474.
Vivasvat, 81, 171, 219, 245, 386, 532.
Vraṇa, 444.
Vrihadratha, 82.
Vrihaspati, 28, 31, 95, 124, 210, 307, 464, 517.
Vritra, 125, 264, 288, 387, 487, 491, 536.
Vulture-king, 9.
Wind-god, 10, 36, 42, 68, 325, 326, 379, 392 ff., 417 ff., 449, 470, 478, 481, 488, 502, 503.
Yavadwípa, 372.
Yajush, 326.
Yajnaśatru, 256 note.
Yaksha, 236 note, 306, 318, 363, 375, 394, 420, 422, 425, 431, 454, 458, 468.
Yáma, 68, 71, 112, 117, 124, 140, 166, 171, 241, 248, 262, 275, 287, 313, 343 ff., 432, 437, 449, 472, 475, 496, 518, 554.
Yamuná, 158, 159, 160, 178, 214, 223, 372.
Yámun, 372.
Footnotes
- 1.
- The MSS. vary very considerably in these
stanzas of invocation: many lines are
generally prefixed in which not only the
poet, but those who play the chief parts in
the poem are panegyrized. It is self-apparent
that they are not by the author
of the Rámáyan himself. - 2.
“Válmíki was the son of Varuṇa, the
regent of the waters, one of whose names
is Prachetas. According to the Adhyátmá
Rámáyaṇa, the sage, although a Bráhman
by birth, associated with foresters and
robbers. Attacking on one occasion the
seven Rishis, they expostulated with him
successfully, and taught him the mantra
of Ráma reversed, or Mará, Mará, in the
inaudible repetition of which he remained
immovable for thousands of years, so that
when the sages returned to the same spot
they found him still there, converted into
a valmík or ant-hill, by the nests of the
termites, whence his name of Válmíki.”Wilson. Specimens of the Hindu
Theatre, Vol. I. p. 313.“Válmíki is said to have lived a solitary
life in the woods: he is called both a muni
and a rishi. The former word properly
signifies an anchorite or hermit; the latter
has reference chiefly to wisdom. The two
words are frequently used promiscuously,
and may both be rendered by the Latin
vates in its earliest meaning of seer:
Válmíki was both poet and seer, as he is
said to have sung the exploits of Ráma by
the aid of divining insight rather than of
knowledge naturally acquired.” Schlegel.- 3.
- Literally,
Kokila, the Koïl, or Indian
Cuckoo. Schlegel translates “luscinium.” - 4.
- Comparison with the Ganges is implied, that river being called the
purifier of the world. - 5.
- “This
name may have been given to the father of Válmíki allegorically. If we
look at the derivation of the word (pra,
before, and chetas, mind) it is as if the
poet were called the son of Prometheus, the
Forethinker.” Schlegel. - 6.
- Called in Sanskrit also Bála-Káṇḍa,
and in Hindí Bál-Káṇḍ,
i.e. the Book describing Ráma’s childhood,
bála meaning
a boy up to his sixteenth year. - 7.
- A divine saint, son of Brahmá. He
is the eloquent messenger of the Gods, a musician of exquisite skill, and the inventor
of the víṇá or Indian lute. He
bears a strong resemblance to Hermes or Mercury. - 8.
- This mystic syllable, said to typify
the supreme Deity, the Gods collectively,
the Vedas, the three spheres of the world,
the three holy fires, the three steps of
Vishṇu etc., prefaces the prayers and most
venerated writings of the Hindus. - 9.
- This colloquy is
supposed to have taken place about sixteen years after
Ráma’s return from his wanderings and occupation of his ancestral throne. - 10.
- Called also Śrí and Lakshmí, the
consort of Vishṇu, the Queen of Beauty
as well as the Dea Fortuna. Her birth
“from the full-flushed wave” is described
in Canto XLV of this Book. - 11.
- One of the most prominent objects of
worship in the Rig-veda, Indra was superseded
in later times by the more popular
deities Vishṇu and Śiva. He is the God
of the firmament, and answers in many
respects to the Jupiter Pluvius of the
Romans. See
Additional Notes. - 12.
- The
second God of the Trimúrti or
Indian Trinity. Derived from the root
viś to penetrate, the
meaning of the name appears to be he who penetrates or pervades
all things. An embodiment of the preserving power of nature, he is worshipped as
a Saviour who has nine times been incarnate for the good of the world and
will descend on earth once more. See Additional Notes and Muir’s
Sanskrit Texts passim. - 13.
- In Sanskrit devarshi. Rishi is the general appellation of sages, and
another word is frequently prefixed to distinguish the degrees. A
Brahmarshi is a theologian
or Bráhmanical sage; a Rájarshi is a royal sage or sainted king; a Devarshi is
a divine or deified sage or saint. - 14.
Trikálajǹa. Literally knower of the
three times. Both Schlegel and Gorresio quote Homer’s.Ὅς ἤδη τ’ ἐόντα, τά τ’ ἐσσόμενα,πρό τ’ ἐόντα.“That sacred seer, whose comprehensive view,The past, the present, and the future knew.”The Bombay edition reads trilokajǹa,
who knows the three worlds (earth, air and
heaven.) “It is by tapas
(austere fervour) that rishis of subdued souls, subsisting on
roots, fruits and air, obtain a vision of the three worlds with all things moving and
stationary.” Manu, XI. 236.- 15.
- Son of Manu, the first king of Kośala
and founder of the solar dynasty or family
of the Children of the Sun, the God of
that luminary being the father of Manu. - 16.
- The Indians paid great
attention to the art of physiognomy and believed that character and fortune could be
foretold not from the face only but from marks upon the neck and hands. Three lines
under the chin like those at the mouth of a conch (Śańkha) were regarded as a peculiarly auspicious
sign indicating, as did also the mark of Vishṇu’s discus on the hand, one born to be a
chakravartin or
universal emperor. In the palmistry of Europe the line of fortune, as well as the
line of life, is in the hand. Cardan says that marks on the nails and teeth also
show what is to happen to us: “Sunt etiam in nobis vestigia quædam futurorum
eventuum in unguibus atque etiam in dentibus.” Though the palmy days of Indian
chiromancy have passed away, the art is still to some extent studied and believed
in. - 17.
- Long arms were regarded as
a sign of heroic strength. - 18.
“Veda means originally knowing or
knowledge, and this name is given by the Bráhmans not to one work, but to the
whole body of their most ancient sacred literature. Veda is the same word which
appears in the Greek οίδα, I know, and in the English wise, wisdom, to wit. The
name of Veda is commonly given to four collections of hymns, which are respectively
known by the names of Rig-veda, Yajur-veda, Sáma-veda, and Atharva-veda.”“As the language of the Veda, the Sanskrit, is the most ancient type of the English
of the present day, (Sanskrit and English are but varieties of one and the
same language,) so its thoughts and feelings contain in reality the first roots and
germs of that intellectual growth which by an unbroken chain connects our own
generation with the ancestors of the Aryan race,—with those very people who at the
rising and setting of the sun listened with trembling hearts to the songs of the Veda,
that told them of bright powers above, and of a life to come after the sun of their own
lives had set in the clouds of the evening. These men were the true ancestors of our
race, and the Veda is the oldest book we have in which to study the first beginnings
of our language, and of all that is embodied in language. We are by nature
Aryan, Indo-European, not Semitic: our spiritual kith and kin are to be found in
India, Persia, Greece, Italy, Germany: not in Mesopotamia, Egypt, or Palestine.”Chips from a German Workshop, Vol. I. pp. 8.
4.- 19.
- As with the ancient Persians
and Scythians, Indian princes were carefully instructed in archery which stands for
military science in general, of which, among Hindu heroes, it was the most important
branch. - 20.
- Chief of the three queens of Daśaratha
and mother of Ráma. - 21.
- From hima snow, (Greek χειμ-ών,
Latin hiems) and álaya
abode, the Mansion of snow. - 22.
- The moon (Soma, Indu, Chandra etc.)
is masculine with the Indians as with the Germans. - 23.
- Kuvera, the Indian Plutus, or
God of Wealth. - 24.
- The events here briefly mentioned will
be related fully in the course of the poem. The first four cantos are introductory, and
are evidently the work of a later hand than Valmiki’s. - 25.
“Chandra, or the Moon, is
fabled to have been married to the twenty-seven daughters of the patriarch Daksha, or
Aśviní and the rest, who are in fact personifications of the Lunar Asterisms. His
favourite amongst them was Rohiṇí to whom he so wholly devoted himself as to neglect the
rest. They complained to their father, and Daksha repeatedly interposed, till, finding
his remonstrances vain, he denounced a curse upon his son-in-law, in consequence of
which he remained childless and became affected by consumption. The wives of Chandra
having interceded in his behalf with their father, Daksha modified an imprecation which
he could not recall, and pronounced that the decay should be periodical only, not
permanent, and that it should alternate with periods of recovery. Hence the successive
wane and increase of the Moon. Padma,
Puráṇa, Swarga-Khaṇḍa,
Sec. II. Rohiṇí in Astronomy is
the fourth lunar mansion, containing five stars, the principal of which is Aldebaran.”
Wilson, Specimens of the
Hindu Theatre. Vol. I. p. 234.The Bengal recension has a different reading:
“Shone with her husband like the lightAttendant on the Lord of Night.”- 26.
- The garb prescribed for
ascetics by Manu. - 27.
- “Mount Meru, situated like Kailása in the lofty regions
to the north of the Himálayas, is celebrated in the traditions and myths of India. Meru
and Kailása are the two Indian Olympi. Perhaps they were held in such veneration because
the Sanskrit-speaking Indians remembered the ancient home where they dwelt with the other
primitive peoples of their family before they descended to occupy the vast plains which
extend between the Indus and
the Ganges.”
Gorresio. - 28.
- The third God of the Indian Triad, the God of
destruction and reproduction. See Additional
Notes. - 29.
- The epithet dwija, or twice-born, is
usually appropriate to Bráhmans, but is applicable to the three higher castes.
Investiture with the sacred thread and initiation of the neophyte into certain
religious mysteries are regarded as his regeneration or second birth. - 30.
- His shoes to be a memorial of the absent
heir and to maintain his right. Kálidása (Raghuvaṅśa, XII. 17.) says that they were
to be adhidevate
or guardian deities of the kingdom. - 31.
- Jaṭáyu, a semi-divine bird, the friend
of Ráma, who fought in defence of Sítá. - 32.
- Raghu was one of the most celebrated
ancestors of Ráma whose commonest appellation is, therefore, Rághava or
descendant of Raghu. Kálidása in the Raghuraṇśa makes him the
son of Dilípa and great-grandfather of Ráma. See Idylls from the
Sanskrit, “Aja” and “Dilípa.” - 33.
- Dundhubi.
- 34.
- Literally ten
yojanas. The yojana is a measure of uncertain length variously reckoned as equal
to nine miles, five, and a little less. - 35.
- Ceylon.
- 36.
- The Jonesia Aśoka is a most beautiful
tree bearing a profusion of red blossoms. - 37.
Brahmá, the Creator, is usually regarded as the
first God of the Indian Trinity, although, as Kálidása says:“Of Brahmá, Vishṇu, Śiva, each may beFirst, second, third, amid the blessed Three.”Brahmá had guaranteed Rávaṇ’s life
against all enemies except man.- 38.
- Ocean personified.
- 39.
- The rocks lying between Ceylon
and the mainland are still called Ráma’s Bridge by the Hindus. - 40.
- “The Bráhmans, with a system rather cosmogonical
than chronological, divide the present mundane period into four ages or
yugas as they call them: the
Krita, the Tretá, the Dwápara, and the Kali. The Krita, called also the Deva-yuga or that
of the Gods, is the age of truth, the perfect age, the Tretá is the age of the three
sacred fires, domestic and sacrificial; the Dwápara is the age of doubt; the Kali,
the present age, is the age of evil.”
Gorresio. - 41.
- The ancient kings of India
enjoyed lives of more than patriarchal length as will appear in
the course of the poem. - 42.
- Śúdras, men of the fourth and lowest
pure caste, were not allowed to read the poem, but might hear it recited. - 43.
- The three ślokes or distichs which these twelve lines
represent are evidently a still later and very awkward addition to
the introduction. - 44.
- There are several rivers in India of this name, now
corrupted into Tonse. The river here spoken of is that which falls
into the Ganges a little below Allahabad. - 45.
- “In Book II, Canto LIV, we meet with a saint of
this name presiding over a convent of disciples in his hermitage at the confluence of
the Ganges and the Jumna. Thence the later author of these introductory cantos has
borrowed the name and person, inconsistently indeed, but with the intention of enhancing
the dignity of the poet by ascribing to him so celebrated a disciple.” Schlegel. - 46.
- The poet
plays upon the similarity in sound of the two words: śoka, means grief, śloka, the heroic measure in which the poem is
composed. It need scarcely be said that the derivation is fanciful. - 47.
- Brahmá, the Creator,
is usually regarded as the first person of the divine triad of India. The four heads
with which he is represented are supposed to have allusion to the four corners of the
earth which he is sometimes considered to personify. As an object of adoration Brahmá
has been entirely superseded by Śiva and Vishṇu. In the whole of India there is, I
believe, but one temple dedicated to his worship. In this point the first of the Indian
triad curiously resembles the last of the divine fraternity of Greece, Aïdes the brother
of Zeus and Poseidon. “In all Greece, says Pausanias, there is no single temple of
Aïdes, except at a single spot in Elis.” See Gladstone’s Juventus Mundi, p.
253. - 48.
- The argha or arghya was a libation or offering to a deity, a
Bráhman, or other venerable personage. According to one authority it consisted of water,
milk, the points of Kúsa-grass, curds, clarified butter, rice, barley, and white mustard,
according to another, of saffron, bel, unbroken grain, flowers, curds, dúrbá-grass,
kúsa-grass, and sesamum. - 49.
- Sítá, daughter of Janak king of
Míthilá. - 50.
“I congratulate myself,”
says Schlegel in the preface to his, alas, unfinished edition of the Rámáyan,
“that, by the favour of the Supreme Deity, I have been allowed to begin so
great a work; I glory and make my boast that I too after so many ages have helped to
confirm that ancient oracle declared to Válmíki by the Father of Gods and men:Dum stabunt montes, campis dum flumina current,Usque tuum toto carmen celebrabitur orbe.”- 51.
- “The sipping of water is a
requisite introduction of all rites: without it, says the Sámha Purána, all acts of
religion are vain.” Colebrooke. - 52.
- The darhha or kuśa (Pea cynosuroides), a kind of grass used in
sacrifice by the Hindus as cerbena
was by the Romans. - 53.
- The direction in which the grass should
be placed upon the ground as a seat for the Gods, on occasion of offerings made to
them. - 54.
- Paraśuráma or Ráma with the Axe. See Canto LXXIV.
- 55.
- Sítá. Videha was the country of which
Míthilá was the capital. - 56.
- The twin sons of Ráma and Sítá, born after Ráma had
repudiated Sítá, and brought up in the hermitage of Válmíki. As they were the first
rhapsodists the combined name Kuśílava signifies a reciter of poems, or an
improvisatore, even to the present day. - 57.
- Perhaps the bass, tenor, and treble, or
quick, slow and middle times. we know but little of the ancient music
of the Hindus. - 58.
- Eight flavours or sentiments are usually
enumerated, love, mirth, tenderness, anger, heroism, terror, disgust, and surprise;
tranquility or content, or paternal tenderness, is sometimes considered the ninth.
Wilson. See the Sáhitya Darpaṇa or Mirror
of Composition translated by Dr. Ballantyne and Bábú Pramadádása Mittra in
the Bibliotheca Indica. - 59.
- Saccharum Munja is a plant from
whose fibres is twisted the sacred string which a Bráhman wears over one shoulder after
he has been initiated by a rite which in some respects answers to
confirmation. - 60.
- A description of an Aśvamedha
or Horse Sacrifice is given in Canto XIII. of this Book. - 61.
- This exploit is
related in Canto XL. - 62.
- The Sarjú or Ghaghra,
anciently called Sarayú, rises in the Himalayas, and after flowing through
the province of Oudh, falls into the Ganges. - 63.
- The ruins of the ancient capital of Ráma and the Children
of the Sun may still be traced in the present Ajudhyá near Fyzabad. Ajudhyá is
the Jerusalem or Mecca of the Hindus. - 64.
A legislator and saint, the son of
Brahmá or a personification of Brahmá himself, the creator of the world,
and progenitor of mankind. Derived from the root man to think, the word means originally
man, the thinker, and is found in this sense in the Rig-veda.Manu as a legislator is identified with the Cretan Minos, as progenitor of
mankind with the German Mannus: “Celebrant carminibus antiquis, quod unum
apud illos memoriæ et annalium genus est, Tuisconem deum terra editum, et
filium Mannum, originem gentis conditoresque.” Tacitus, Germania, Cap.
II.- 65.
- The Sál (Shorea
Robusta) is a valuable timber tree of considerable height. - 66.
- The city of Indra is
called Amarávatí or Home of the Immortals. - 67.
- Schlegel thinks that
this refers to the marble of different colours with which the houses were
adorned. It seems more natural to understand it as implying the regularity of the
streets and houses. - 68.
- The Śataghní i.e. centicide, or
slayer of a hundred, is generally supposed to be a sort of fire-arms, or the
ancient Indian rocket; but it is also described as a stone set round with iron
spikes. - 69.
- The Nágas (serpents)
are demigods with a human face and serpent body. They inhabit Pátála
or the regions under the earth. Bhogavatí is the name of their capital city.
Serpents are still worshipped in India. See Fergusson’s Tree
and Serpent Worship. - 70.
- The fourth and lowest pure caste
whose duty was to serve the three first classes. - 71.
- By forbidden
marriages between persons of different castes. - 72.
- Váhlí or Váhlíka is Bactriana; its
name is preserved in the modern Balkh. - 73.
The
Sanskrit word Sindhu is in the singular the name of the river Indus, in
the plural of the people and territories on its banks. The name appears as
Hidku in the cuneiform inscription of Darius’ son
of Hystaspes, in which the nations tributary to that king are enumerated.The Hebrew form is Hodda (Esther, I. 1.).
In Zend it appears as Hendu in a somewhat
wider sense. With the Persians later the signification of
Hind seems to have co-extended with their
increasing acquaintance with the country. The weak Ionic
dialect omitted the Persian h, and we find in Hecatæus
and Herodotus Ἴνδος and ἡ Ἰνδική. In this form the Romans received the names
and transmitted them to us. The Arabian geographers in their ignorance
that Hind and Sind are two forms of the same word have made of them
two brothers and traced their decent from Noah. See Lassen’s Indische
Alterthumskunde Vol. I. pp. 2, 3.- 74.
- The situation of Vanáyu is not exactly
determined: it seems to have lain to the north-west of
India. - 75.
- Kámboja was probably still
further to the north-west. Lassen thinks that the name is etymologically
connected with Cambyses which in the cuneiform
inscription of Behistun is written Ka(m)bujia. - 76.
- The elephants of
Indra and other deities who preside over the four points of the compass. - 77.
- “There are four kinds of elephants.
1 Bhaddar. It is well proportioned, has an erect head,
a broad chest, large ears, a long tail, and is bold and can bear fatigue.
2 Mand. It is black, has yellow eyes, a uniformly sized
body, and is wild and ungovernable. 3 Mirg. It has a
whitish skin, with black spots. 4 Mir. It has a small
head, and obeys readily. It gets frightened when it thunders.” Aín-i-Akbarí.. Translated by H. Blochmann, Aín 41,
The Imperial Elephant Stables. - 78.
- Ayodhyá means
not to be fought against. - 79.
- Attendants of Indra, eight Gods whose
names signify fire, light and its phenomena. - 80.
- Kaśyap was a grandson
of the God Brahmá. He is supposed to have given his name to Kashmír =
Kaśyapa-míra, Kaśyap’s Lake. - 81.
- The people of Anga. “Anga
is said in the lexicons to be Bengal; but here certainly another region is
intended situated at the confluence of the Sarjú with the Ganges, and not
far distant from Daśaratha’s dominions.” Gorresio. It comprised part of
Behar and Bhagulpur. - 82.
- The Koïl or
kokila (Cuculus Indicus) as
the harbinger of spring and love is a
universal favourite with Indian poets. His
voice when first heard in a glorious spring
morning is not unpleasant, but becomes
in the hot season intolerably wearisome
to European ears. - 83.
- “Sons and Paradise
are intimately connected in Indian belief. A man desires
above every thing to have a son to perpetuate
his race, and to assist with sacrifices
and funeral rites to make him worthy to
obtain a lofty seat in heaven or to preserve
that which he has already obtained.”
Gorresio. - 84.
- One of the Pleiades and
generally regarded as the model of wifely excellence. - 85.
- The Hindu year is
divided into six seasons of two months each, spring, summer,
rains, autumn, winter, and dews. - 86.
- It was
essential that the horse should wander free for a year before immolation,
as a sign that his master’s paramount sovereignty was acknowledged by all
neighbouring princes. - 87.
- Called also Vidcha,
later Tirabhukti, corrupted into the modern Tirhut, a province
bounded on the west and east by the
Gaudakí and Kauśikí rivers, on the south
by the Ganges, and on the north by the
skirts of the Himálayas. - 88.
- The celebrated city of Benares. See
Dr. Hall’s learned and exhaustive Monograph
in the Sacred City of the Hindus,
by the Rev. M. A. Sherring. - 89.
- Kekaya is supposed to have been in
the Panjáb. The name of the king was
Aśvapati (Lord of Horses), father of
Daśaratha’s wife Kaikeyí. - 90.
- Surat.
- 91.
- Apparently in the west of India not
far from the Indus. - 92.
- “The Pravargya ceremony lasts for
three days, and is always performed
twice a day, in the forenoon and afternoon.
It precedes the animal and Soma
sacrifices. For without having undergone
it, no one is allowed to take part in the
solemn Soma feast prepared for the gods.”
Haug’s Aitareya Bráhmaṇam. Vol. II.
p. 41. note q.v. - 93.
- Upasads. “The Gods said, Let us
perform the burnt offerings called Upasads
(i.e. besieging). For by means of an
Upasad, i.e. besieging, they conquer a
large (fortified) town.”—Ibid. p. 32. - 94.
- The Soma plant, or Asclepias Acida.
Its fermented juice was drunk in sacrifice
by the priests and offered to the Gods
who enjoyed the intoxicating draught. - 95.
- “Tum in cærimoniarum intervallis
Brachmanæ facundi, sollertes, crebros sermones
de rerum causis instituebant, alter
alterum vincendi cupidi. This public disputation
in the assembly of Bráhmans on
the nature of things, and the almost fraternal
connexion between theology and
philosophy deserves some notice; whereas
the priests of some religions are generally
but little inclined to show favour to philosophers,
nay, sometimes persecute them
with the most rancorous hatred, as we are
taught both by history and experience.…
This śloka is found in the MSS. of different
recensions of the Rámáyan, and we
have, therefore, the most trustworthy
testimony to the antiquity of philosophy
among the Indians.” Schlegel. - 96.
- The Angas
or appendices of the Vedas,
pronunciation, prosody, grammar, ritual,
astronomy, and explanation of obscurities. - 97.
- In Sanskrit vilva,
the Ægle Marmelos.
“He who desires food and wishes to grow
fat, ought to make his Yúpa (sacrificial
post) of Bilva wood.” Haug’s Aítareya
Bráhmanam. Vol. II. p. 73. - 98.
- The
Mimosa Catechu. “He who desires
heaven ought to make his Yúpa of
Khádira wood.”—Ibid. - 99.
- The
Butea Frondosa. “He who desires
beauty and sacred knowledge ought to
make his Yúpa of Paláśa wood.”—Ibid. - 100.
- The Cardia
Latifolia. - 101.
- A kind of pine. The word means
literally the tree of the Gods. Compare the Hebrew עצי יהוה
“trees of the Lord.” - 102.
- The
Hindus call the constellation of
Ursa Major the Seven Rishis or Saints. - 103.
A minute account of these ancient
ceremonies would be out of place here. “Ágnishṭoma is the name of a sacrifice,
or rather a series of offerings to fire for five days. It is the first and principal
part of the Jyotishṭoma, one of the great sacrifices in which especially the juice of
the Soma plant is offered for the purpose of obtaining Swarga or heaven.”
Goldstücker’s Dictionary.
“The Ágnishṭoma is Agni. It is called so because they
(the gods) praised him with this Stoma. They called it so to hide the proper meaning
of the word: for the gods like to hide the proper meaning of words.”“On account of four classes of gods having praised Agni with four Stomas,
the whole was called Chatushṭoma (containing four Stomas).”“It (the Ágnishṭoma) is called Jyotishṭoma, for they
praised Agni when he had risen up (to the sky) in the shape of a light
(jyotis).”“This (Ágnishṭoma) is a sacrificial performance which has no beginning and no
end.” Haug’s
Aitareya Bráhmaṇam.The Atirátra, literally lasting through the night, is a
division of the service of the Jyotishṭoma.The Abhijit, the everywhere victorious, is the name of a
sub-division of the great sacrifice of the Gavámanaya.The Viśvajit, or the all-conquering, is a similar
sub-division.Áyus is the name of a service forming a division of the Abhiplava sacrifice.
The Aptoryám, is the seventh or last part of the
Jyotishṭoma, for the performance of which it is not essentially necessary, but a
voluntary sacrifice instituted for the attainment of a specific desire. The literal
meaning of the word would be in conformity with the
Prauḍhamanoramá, “a sacrifice which procures the
attainment of the desired object.” Goldstücker’s
Dictionary.“The Ukthya is a slight modification of the Ágnishṭoma
sacrifice. The noun to be supplied to it is kratu. It is a Soma
sacrifice also, and one of the seven Saṇsthas or component parts of the Jyotishṭoma.
Its name indicates its nature. For Ukthya means ‘what refers
to the Uktha,’ which is an older name for Shástra, i.e.
recitation of one of the Hotri priests at the time of the Soma libations. Thus this
sacrifice is only a kind of supplement to the Ágnishṭoma.”
Haug. Ai.
B.- 104.
- “Four classes of priests
were required in India at the most solemn sacrifices. 1. The officiating priests,
manual labourers, and acolytes, who had chiefly to prepare the sacrificial ground, to
dress the altar, slay the victims, and pour out the libations. 2. The choristers, who
chant the sacred hymns. 3. The reciters or readers, who repeat certain hymns. 4. The
overseers or bishops, who watch and superintend the proceedings of the other priests,
and ought to be familiar with all the Vedas. The formulas and verses to be muttered by
the first class are contained in the Yajur-veda-sanhitá. The hymns to be sung by the
second class are in the Sama-veda-sanhitá. The Atharva-veda is said to be intended for
the Brahman or overseer, who is to watch the proceedings of the sacrifice, and to
remedy any mistake that may occur. The hymns to be recited by the third class are
contained in the Rigveda,” Chips from a
German Workshop. - 105.
- The Maruts are the winds, deified in
the religion of the Veda like other mighty powers and phenomena of
nature. - 106.
- A Titan or
fiend whose destruction has given Vishṇu one of his well-known titles,
Mádhava. - 107.
- The garden of Indra.
- 108.
- One of the most ancient and popular
of the numerous names of Vishṇu. The word has been derived in several ways, and may mean
he who moved on the (primordial) waters, or he who pervades or influences men or their thoughts. - 109.
- The
Horse-Sacrifice, just described. - 110.
To walk round an object keeping
the right side towards it is a mark of great respect. The Sanskrit word for the
observance is pradakshiṇá, from
pra pro, and daksha right, Greek
δεξίος, Latin dexter, Gaelic deas-il. A similar ceremony is observed by the Gaels.“In the meantime she traced around him, with wavering steps, the propitiation,
which some have thought has been derived from the Druidical mythology. It consists,
as is well known, in the person who makes the deasil walking
three times round the person who is the object of the ceremony, taking care to move
according to the course of the sun.”Scott. The Two
Drovers.- 111.
- The
Amrit, the nectar of the Indian Gods. - 112.
- Gandharvas (Southey’s Glendoveers) are celestial musicians inhabiting
Indra’s heaven and forming the orchestra at all the banquets of the principal
deities. - 113.
- Yakshas, demigods
attendant especially on Kuvera, and employed by him in the
care of his garden and treasures. - 114.
- Kimpurushas,
demigods attached also to the service of Kuvera, celestial musicians,
represented like centaurs reversed with human figures and horses’
heads. - 115.
Siddhas, demigods
or spirits of undefined attributes, occupying with the Vidyádharas
the middle air or region between the earth and the sun.Schlegel translates: “Divi, Sapientes, Fidicines, Præpetes, illustres Genii,
Præconesque procrearunt natos, masculos, silvicolas; angues porro, Hippocephali Beati,
Aligeri, Serpentesque frequentes alacriter generavere prolem
innumerabilem.”- 116.
- A mountain in the south of India.
- 117.
- The preceptor of the Gods and regent
of the planet Jupiter. - 118.
- The celestial architect, the Indian
Hephæstus, Mulciber, or Vulcan. - 119.
- The God of Fire.
- 120.
- Twin children of the Sun, the physicians
of Swarga or Indra’s heaven. - 121.
- The deity of the waters.
- 122.
- Parjanya, sometimes confounded
with Indra. - 123.
- The bird and vehicle of Vishṇu. He is
generally represented as a being something between a man and a bird and considered
as the sovereign of the feathered race. He may be compared with the Simurgh
of the Persians, the ‘Anká of the Arabs, the Griffin of chivalry, the Phœnix of
Egypt, and the bird that sits upon the ash Yggdrasil of the Edda. - 124.
- This
Canto will appear ridiculous to
the European reader. But it should be
remembered that the monkeys of an
Indian forest, the “bough-deer” as the
poets call them, are very different animals
from the “turpissima bestia” that accompanies
the itinerant organ-grinder or grins
in the Zoological Gardens of London.
Milton has made his hero, Satan, assume
the forms of a cormorant, a toad, and a
serpent, and I cannot see that this creation
of semi-divine Vánars, or monkeys, is
more ridiculous or undignified. - 125.
- The consort of Indra,
called also Śachí and Indráṇí. - 126.
The Michelia
champaca. It bears a
scented yellow blossom:“The maid of India blest again to holdIn her full lap the Champac’s leaves of gold.”Lallah Rookh.
- 127.
- Vibháṇdak, the father of Rishyaśring
- 128.
- A hemiśloka
is wanting in Schlegel’s text, which he thus fills up in his Latin
translation. - 129.
- Rishyaśring,
a Bráhman, had married Śántá who was of the Kshatriya or Warrior
caste and an expiatory ceremony was
necessary on account of this violation of
the law. - 130.
- “The poet
no doubt intended to indicate
the vernal equinox as the birthday of
Ráma. For the month Chaitra is the
first of the two months assigned to the
spring; it corresponds with the latter
half of March and the former half of
April in our division of the year. Aditi,
the mother of the Gods, is lady of the
seventh lunar mansion which is called
Punarvasu. The five planets and their
positions in the Zodiac are thus enumerated
by both commentators: the Sun
in Aries, Mars in Capricorn, Saturn in
Libra, Jupiter in Cancer, Venus in Pisces.…
I leave to astronomers to examine
whether the parts of the description agree
with one another, and, if this be the case,
thence to deduce the date. The Indians
place the nativity of Ráma in the confines
of the second age (tretá) and the third
(dwápara): but it seems that this should
be taken in an allegorical sense.…
We may consider that the poet had an
eye to the time in which, immediately
before his own age, the aspects of the
heavenly bodies were such as he has
described.” Schlegel. - 131.
- The regent of the planet Jupiter.
- 132.
- Indra = Jupiter Tonans.
- 133.
- “Pushya is the name of
a month; but here it means the eighth mansion.
The ninth is called Asleshá, or the snake.
It is evident from this that Bharat, though
his birth is mentioned before that of the
twins, was the youngest of the four
brothers and Ráma’s junior by eleven
months.” Schlegel. - 134.
- A fish, the Zodiacal sign
Pisces. - 135.
- One of the constellations, containing
stars in the wing of Pegasus. - 136.
- Ráma means the Delight (of the World);
Bharat, the Supporter; Lakshmaṇ, the
Auspicious; Śatrughna, the Slayer of Foes. - 137.
- Schlegel, in the
Indische Bibliothek,
remarks that the proficiency of the Indians
in this art early attracted the attention
of Alexander’s successors, and natives
of India were so long exclusively employed
in this service that the name Indian was
applied to any elephant-driver, to whatever
country he might belong. - 138.
The story of this famous saint is given
at sufficient length in Cantos LI-LV.This saint has given his name to the
district and city to the east of Benares.
The original name, preserved in a land-grant
on copper now in the Museum of
the Benares College, has been Moslemized
into Ghazeepore (the City of the Soldier-martyr).- 139.
- The son of Kuśik
is Viśvámitra. - 140.
- At the recollection of their former
enmity, to be described hereafter. - 141.
- The Indian nectar or drink
of the Gods. - 142.
- Great joy, according to the
Hindu belief, has this effect, not causing each
particular hair to stand on end, but
gently raising all the down upon the body. - 143.
- The Rákshasas, giants,
or fiends who are represented as disturbing the sacrifice,
signify here, as often elsewhere, merely
the savage tribes which placed themselves
in hostile opposition to Bráhmanical institutions. - 144.
- Consisting of horse, foot, chariots, and
elephants. - 145.
- “The Gandharvas, or
heavenly bards, had originally a warlike character but
were afterwards reduced to the office of celestial musicians cheering the banquets
of the Gods. Dr. Kuhn has shown their identity with the Centaurs in name, origin
and attributes.” Gorresio. - 146.
- These mysterious
animated weapons are enumerated in Cantos XXIX and
XXX. Daksha was the son of Brahmá and one of the Prajápatis, Demiurgi, or
secondary authors of creation. - 147.
- Youths of the Kshatriya
class used to leave unshorn the side locks of their
hair. These were called Káka-paksha,
or raven’s wings. - 148.
- The Rákshas or giant Rávaṇ, king of
Lanká. - 149.
- “The meaning of Aśvins (from
aśva a horse, Persian asp,
Greek ἵππος, Latin equus, Welsh ech) is Horsemen. They
were twin deities of whom frequent mention is made in the Vedas and the Indian
myths. The Aśvins have much in common with the Dioscuri of Greece, and their mythical
genealogy seems to indicate that their origin was astronomical. They were, perhaps, at
first the morning star and evening star. They are said to be the children of the sun and
the nymph Aśviní, who is one of the lunar asterisms personified. In the popular
mythology they are regarded as the physicians of the Gods.”
Gorresio. - 150.
- The word Kumára (a young
prince, a Childe) is also a proper name of Skanda or Kártikeya God of War, the son of
Śiva and Umá. The babe was matured in the fire. - 151.
- “At the rising of the sun as well as at
noon certain observances, invocations, and prayers were prescribed which might
under no circumstances be omitted. One of these observances was the recitation of
the Sávitrí, a Vedic hymn to the Sun of wonderful beauty.”
Gorresio. - 152.
- Tripathaga, Three-path-go, flowing
in heaven, on earth, and under the earth. See Canto
XLV. - 153.
- Tennyson’s “Indian Cama,”
the God of Love, known also by many other names. - 154.
- Umá, or Parvatí, was daughter of
Himálaya, Monarch of mountains, and wife of Śiva. See Kálidasa’s
Kumára Sambhava, or
Birth of the War-God. - 155.
- Stháṇu. The Unmoving one, a name
of Śiva. - 156.
- “The practice of
austerities, voluntary tortures, and mortifications was anciently
universal in India, and was held by the Indians to be of immense efficacy. Hence
they mortified themselves to expiate sins, to acquire merits, and to obtain superhuman
gifts and powers; the Gods themselves sometimes exercised themselves in
such austerities, either to raise themselves to greater power and grandeur, or to
counteract the austerities of man which threatened to prevail over them and to
deprive them of heaven.… Such austerities were called in India
tapas (burning
ardour, fervent devotion) and he who practised them
tapasvin.”
Gorresio. - 157.
- The
Bodiless one. - 158.
- “A celebrated lake
regarded in India as sacred. It lies in the lofty region between
the northern highlands of the Himálayas and mount Kailása, the region of
the sacred lakes. The poem, following the popular Indian belief, makes the river
Sarayú (now Sarjú) flow from the Mánasa lake; the sources of the river are a little to
the south about a day’s journey from the lake. See Lassen,
Indische Alterthumshunde, page 34.”
Gorresio. Manas means
mind; mánasa, mental, mind-born. - 159.
- Sarovar
means best of lakes.
This is another of the poet’s fanciful etymologies. - 160.
- The confluence of two
or more rivers is often a venerated and holy place. The
most famous is Prayág or Allahabad, where the Sarasvatí by an underground
course is believed to join the Jumna and the Ganges. - 161.
- The botanical names of the trees
mentioned in the text are Grislea Tormentosa, Shorea Robusta, Echites Antidysenterica,
Bignonia Suaveolens, Œgle Marmelos, and Diospyrus Glutinosa. I have
omitted the Kutaja (Echites) and the
Tiṇḍuka (Diospyrus). - 162.
- Here
we meet with a fresh myth to account for the name of these regions.
Malaja is probably a non-Aryan word signifying a hilly country:
taken as a Sanskrit compound it means sprung from
defilement. The word Karúsha appears to
have a somewhat similar meaning. - 163.
“This is one of those indefinable
mythic personages who are found in the ancient traditions of many nations, and
in whom cosmogonical or astronomical notions are generally figured. Thus it is
related of Agastya that the Vindhyan mountains prostrated themselves before
him; and yet the same Agastya is believed to be regent of the star Canopus.”
Gorresio.He will appear as the friend and helper
of Ráma farther on in the poem.- 164.
- The famous pleasure-garden of Kuvera
the God of Wealth. - 165.
- “The whole of
this Canto together with the following one, regards the belief,
formerly prevalent in India, that by virtue of certain spells, to be learnt and muttered,
secret knowledge and superhuman powers might be acquired. To this the
poet has already alluded in Canto xxiii. These incorporeal weapons are partly represented
according to the fashion of those ascribed to the Gods and the different
orders of demi-gods, partly are the mere creations of fancy; and it would not
be easy to say what idea the poet had of them in his own mind, or what powers he
meant to assign to each.”
Schlegel. - 166.
- “In Sanskrit
Sankára, a word which
has various significations but the primary
meaning of which is the act of seizing. A
magical power seems to be implied of employing the weapons when and where
required. The remarks I have made on the preceding Canto apply with still
greater force to this. The MSS. greatly vary in the enumeration of these
Sankáras,
and it is not surprising that copyists have incorrectly written the names which they
did not well understand. The commentators throw no light upon the subject.”
Schlegel. I have taken the liberty of
omitting four of these which Schlegel translates “Scleromphalum, Euomphalum,
Centiventrem, and Chrysomphalum.” - 167.
- I omit,
after this line, eight ślokes
which, as Schlegel allows, are quite out of place. - 168.
- This is the
fifth of the avatárs, descents
or incarnations of Vishṇu. - 169.
- This is a solar allegory.
Vishṇu is the sun, the three steps being his rising,
culmination, and setting. - 170.
- Certain ceremonies preliminary to a
sacrifice. - 171.
- A river which rises in Budelcund and
falls into the Ganges near Patna. It is called also
Hiraṇyaráhu, Golden-armed,
and Hiraṇyaráha,
Auriferous. - 172.
- The modern Berar.
- 173.
- According to the Bengal recension the
first (Kuśámba) is called Kuśáśva, and his city Kauśáśví. This name does not occur
elsewhere. The reading of the northern recension is confirmed by Foê Kouê Ki;
p. 385, where the city Kiaoshangmi is mentioned.
It lay 500 lis to the south-west of
Prayága, on the south bank of the Jumna.
Mahodaya is another name of Kanyakubja:
Dharmáraṇya, the wood to which the
God of Justice is said to have fled through fear of Soma the Moon-God was in Magadh.
Girivraja was in the same neighbourhood. See Lasson’s I, A. Vol. I. p. 604. - 174.
- That is, the City of the Bent Virgins,
the modern Kanauj or Canouge. - 175.
- Literally, Given by
Brahma or devout
contemplation. - 176.
Now called Kośí
(Cosy) corrupted from Kauśikí, daughter of Kuś]a.“This is one of those personifications of
rivers so frequent in the Grecian mythology, but in the similar myths is seen the
impress of the genius of each people, austere and profoundly religious in India,
graceful and devoted to the worship of external beauty in Greece.”
Gorresio.- 177.
- One of the names of the Ganges
considered as the daughter of Jahnu. See
Canto XLIV. - 178.
- The Indian Crane.
- 179.
- Or, rather, geese.
- 180.
- A name of the God Śiva.
- 181.
- Garuḍa.
- 182.
- Ikshváku, the name of a king of Ayodhyá
who is regarded as the founder of the
Solar race, means also a gourd. Hence,
perhaps, the myth. - 183.
- “The region here
spoken of is called
in the Laws of Manu Madhyadeśa or the
middle region. ‘The region situated between the Himálaya and the Vindhya
Mountains … is called Madhyadeśa,
or the middle region; the space comprised between these two mountains
from the eastern to the western sea is called by sages Áryávartta,
the seat of honourable men.’
(Manu, II, 21, 22.) The Sanskrit
Indians called themselves Áryans, which means honourable,
noble, to distinguish themselves from the surrounding
nations of different origin.”
Gorresio. - 184.
- Said to be
so called from the Jambu,
or Rose Apple, abounding in it, and signifying
according to the Puránas the central
division of the world, the known world. - 185.
- Here used as
a name of Vishṇu. - 186.
Kings are called the
husbands of their kingdoms or of the earth; “She and his
kingdom were his only brides.” Raghuvaṅśa.“Doubly divorced! Bad men, you violateA double marriage, ‘twixt my crown and me,And then between me and my married wife.”King Richard II. Act V. Sc. I.
- 187.
- The thirty-three Gods
are said in the
Aitareya Bráhmaṇa, Book I. ch. II. 10. to
be the eight Vasus, the eleven Rudras, the
twelve Ádityas, Prajápati, either Brahmá
or Daksha, and Vashatkára or deified
oblation. This must have been the actual
number at the beginning of the Vedic
religion gradually increased by successive
mythical and religious creations till the
Indian Pantheon was crowded with abstractions
of every kind. Through the reverence
with which the words of the Veda
were regarded, the immense host of multiplied
divinities, in later times, still bore
the name of the Thirty-three Gods. - 188.
“One of the elephants
which, according to an ancient belief popular in India,
supported the earth with their enormous
backs; when one of these elephants shook
his wearied head the earth trembled with
its woods and hills. An idea, or rather a
mythical fancy, similar to this, but reduced
to proportions less grand, is found
in Virgil when he speaks of Enceladus
buried under Ætna:”“adi semiustum fulmine corpusUrgeri mole hac, ingentemque insuper ÆtnamImpositam, ruptis flammam expirare caminis;Et fessum quoties mutat latus, intre mere omnemiam, et cœlum subtexere fumo.”Æneid. Lib. III.
Gorresio.- 189.
“The Devas and Asuras
(Gods and Titans) fought in the east, the south, the
west, and the north, and the Devas were
defeated by the Asuras in all these directions.
They then fought in the north-eastern
direction; there the Devas did not
sustain defeat. This direction is aparájitá,
i.e. unconquerable. Thence one should do
work in this direction, and have it done
there; for such a one (alone) is able to
clear off his debts.”
Haug’s
Aitareya Bráhmanam, Vol. II, p. 33.The debts here spoken of are a man’s religious
obligations to the Gods, the Pitaras
or Manes, and men.- 190.
- Vishṇu.
- 191.
- “It appears to me that this
mythical story has reference to the volcanic phenomena
of nature. Kapil may very possibly
be that hidden fiery force which suddenly
unprisons itself and bursts forth
in volcanic effects. Kapil is, moreover,
one of the names of Agni the God of
Fire.” Gorresio. - 192.
- Garuḍ was the son of Kaśyap and
Vinatá. - 193.
- Garuḍ.
- 194.
- A famous and venerated region near
the Malabar coast. - 195.
- That is four fires and the sun.
- 196.
- Heaven.
- 197.
- Wind-Gods.
- 198.
- Śiva.
- 199.
- The lake
Vindu does not exist. Of the
seven rivers here mentioned two only, the
Ganges and the Sindhu or Indus, are
known to geographers. Hládiní means the
Gladdener, Pávaní the Purifier, Naliní the
Lotus-Clad, and Suchakshu the Fair-eyed. - 200.
- The First or Golden Age.
- 201.
- Diti and Aditi were wives of Kaśyap,
and mothers respectively of Titans and Gods. - 202.
- One of the seven seas surrounding
as many worlds in concentric rings. - 203.
- Śankar and Rudra are names of Śiva.
- 204.
- “Śárṅgin, literally
carrying a bow of
horn, is a constantly recurring name of
Vishṇu. The Indians also, therefore,
knew the art of making bows out of the
hons of antelopes or wild goats, which
Homer ascribes to the Trojans of the
heroic age.” Schlegel. - 205.
- Dhanvantari, the physician of the
Gods. - 206.
- The poet plays upon the word and
fancifully derives it from
apsu, the locative
case plural of ap,
water, and rasa,
taste.… The word is probably derived
from ap, water, and
sri, to go, and seems
to signify inhabitants of the water, nymphs
of the stream; or, as Goldstücker thinks
(Dict. s.v.) these divinities were originally
personifications of the vapours which are
attracted by the sun and form into mist
or clouds. - 207.
- “Surá,
in the feminine comprehends all
sorts of intoxicating liquors, many kinds
of which the Indians from the earliest
times distilled and prepared from rice,
sugar-cane, the palm tree, and various
flowers and plants. Nothing is considered
more disgraceful among orthodox Hindus
than drunkenness, and the use of wine is
forbidden not only to Bráhmans but the
two other orders as well.… So it clearly
appears derogatory to the dignity of the
Gods to have received a nymph so pernicious,
who ought rather to have been
made over to the Titans. However the
etymological fancy has prevailed. The
word Sura,
a God, is derived from the indeclinable
Swar heaven.”
Schlegel. - 208.
- Literally, high-eared, the horse of
Indra. Compare the production of the
horse from the sea by Neptune. - 209.
- “And Kaustubha the bestOf gems that burns with living lightUpon Lord Vishṇu’s breast.”
Churning of the Ocean.
- 210.
“That this story of the
birth of Lakshmí is of considerable antiquity is evident
from one of her names
Kshírábdhi-tanayá,
daughter of the Milky Sea, which is found
in Amarasinha the most ancient of Indian
lexicographers. The similarity to the Greek
myth of Venus being born from the foam
of the sea is remarkable.”“In this description of Lakshmí one
thing only offends me, that she is said to
have four arms. Each of Vishṇu’s arms,
single, as far as the elbow, there branches
into two; but Lakshmí in all the brass
seals that I possess or remember to have
seen has two arms only. Nor does this
deformity of redundant limbs suit the pattern
of perfect beauty.” Schlegel. I
have omitted the offensive epithet.- 211.
- Purandhar, a common title of Indra.
- 212.
- A few
verses are here left untranslated
on account of the subject and language
being offensive to modern taste. - 213.
- “In this myth
of Indra destroying the
unborn fruit of Diti with his thunderbolt,
from which afterwards came the
Maruts or Gods of Wind and Storm, geological
phenomena are, it seems, represented
under mythical images. In the great
Mother of the Gods is, perhaps, figured
the dry earth: Indra the God of thunder
rends it open, and there issue from its
rent bosom the Maruts or exhalations of
the earth. But such ancient myths are difficult
to interpret with absolute certainty.”
Gorresio. - 214.
- Wind.
- 215.
- Indra, with mahá,
great, prefixed. - 216.
- The Heavenly Twins.
- 217.
- Not banished from heaven as the
inferior Gods and demigods sometimes were. - 218.
- Kumárila
says: “In the same manner, if it is said that Indra was the seducer of
Ahalyá this does not imply that the God Indra committed such a crime, but Indra
means the sun, and Ahalyá (from ahan and lí) the night; and as the night is
seduced and ruined by the sun of the morning, therefore is Indra called the
paramour of Ahalyá.” Max Muller,
History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. 530. - 219.
- “The
preceding sixteen lines have occurred before in Canto XLVIII. This
Homeric custom of repeating a passage of several lines is strange to our poet. This
is the only instance I remember. The repetition of single lines is common
enough.” Schlegel. - 220.
Divine personages of minute size produced
from the hair of Brahmá, and probably the origin of“That small infantryWarred on by cranes.”- 221.
- Sweet, salt, pungent, bitter, acid, and
astringent. - 222.
- “Of old hoards and
minerals in the earth, the king is entitled to half by reason
of his general protection, and because he
is the lord paramount of the soil.”
Manu, Book VIII. 39. - 223.
- Ghí or clarified butter,
“holy oil,” being one of the essentials of sacrifice. - 224.
- “A Bráhman had five
principal duties to discharge every day: study and teaching
the Veda, oblations to the manes or spirits
of the departed, sacrifice to the Gods, hospitable
offerings to men, and a gift of
food to all creatures. The last consisted
of rice or other grain which the Bráhman
was to offer every day outside his house
in the open air. Manu, Book III. 70.”
Gorresio. - 225.
- These were certain sacred words of
invocation such a sváhá,
vashaṭ, etc., pronounced
at the time of sacrifice. - 226.
“It is well known that the Persians
were called Pahlavas by the Indians. The
Śakas
are nomad tribes inhabiting Central Asia, the Scythes of the Greeks, whom the
Persians also, as Herodotus tells us, called Sakæ just as the Indians did. Lib. VII 64
ὁι γὰρ Πέρσαι πάντας τοὺς Σύθας. καλέουσι Σάκας. The name Yavans
seems to be used rather indefinitely for nations situated beyond Persia to the west.…
After the time of Alexander the Great the Indians as well as the Persians
called the Greeks also Yavans.” Schlegel.Lassen thinks that the Pahlavas were
the same people as the Πάκτυες of Herodotus, and that this non-Indian people
dwelt on the north-west confines of India.- 227.
- See page 13,
note 6. - 228.
- Barbarians, non-Sanskrit-speaking
tribes. - 229.
- A comprehensive term for foreign
or outcast races of different faith and
language from the Hindus. - 230.
- The Kirátas
and Hárítas are savage aborigines of India who occupy hills and
jungles and are altogether different in race and character from the Hindus. Dr.
Muir remarks in his Sanskrit Texts, Vol. I. p. 488 (second edition) that it does not
appear that it is the object of this legend to represent this miraculous creation as
the origin of these tribes, and that nothing more may have been intended than that
the cow called into existence large armies, of the same stock with particular tribes
previously existing. - 231.
- The Great God, Śiva.
- 232.
- Nandi, the snow-white bull,
the attendant and favourite vehicle of Śiva. - 233.
“The names of
many of these weapons which are mythical and partly allegorical
have occurred in Canto XXIX. The general signification of the story is clear enough.
It is a contest for supremacy between the regal or military order and Bráhmanical
or priestly authority, like one of those struggles which our own Europe saw in
the middle ages when without employing warlike weapons the priesthood frequently
gained the victory.” Schlegel.For a full account of the early contests between the Bráhmans and the Kshattriyas,
see Muir’s Original Sanskrit Texts (Second edition) Vol. I. Ch. IV.- 234.
- “Triśanku, king of Ayodhyá, was
seventh in descent from Ikshváku, and Daśaratha holds the thirty-fourth place
in the same genealogy. See Canto LXX. We are thrown back,
therefore, to very ancient times, and it occasions some surprise to find Vaśishṭha and
Viśvámitra, actors in these occurences, still alive in Rama’s time.” - 235.
- “It does not appear
how Triśanku, in asking the aid of Vaśishṭha’s sons after
applying in vain to their father, could be charged with resorting to another
śákhá (School) in the ordinary sense of that
word; as it is not conceivable that the sons should have been of another Śákhá
from the father, whose cause they espouse with so much warmth. The commentator
in the Bombay edition explains the word Śákhantaram as
Yájanádiná rakshántaram, ‘one who by sacrificing for thee, etc., will be another
protector.’ Gorresio’s Gauḍa text, which may often be used as a
commentary on the older one, has the following paraphrase of the words in
question, ch. 60, 3. Múlam utsṛijya kasmát tvam sákhásv ichhasi lambitum. ‘Why,
forsaking the root, dost thou desire to hang upon the branches?’ ”
Muir, Sanskrit
Texts, Vol. I., p. 401. - 236.
- A Chaṇḍála was a man born of the
illegal and impure union of a Śúdra with
a woman of one of the three higher castes. - 237.
- “The Chaṇḍála was regarded as the vilest
and most abject of the men sprung from wedlock forbidden by the law (Mánavadharmaśástra,
Lib. X. 12.); a kind of social malediction weighed upon his head
and rejected him from human society.”
Gorresio. - 238.
- This appellation, occuring nowhere
else in the poem except as the name of a city, appears twice in this Canto as a
name of Vaśishṭha. - 239.
- “The
seven ancient rishis or saints, as has been said before, were the seven stars
of Ursa Major. The seven other new saints which are here said to have been created
by Viśvámitra should be seven new southern stars, a sort of new Ursa. Von Schlegel
thinks that this mythical fiction of new stars created by Viśvámitra may signify
that these southern stars, unknown to the Indians as long as they remained in the
neighbourhood of the Ganges, became known to them at a later date when they
colonized the southern regions of India.”
Gorresio. - 240.
- “This cannot refer
to the events just related: for Viśvámitra was successful in
the sacrifice performed for Triśanku. And yet no other impediment is mentioned.
Still his restless mind would not allow him to remain longer in the same spot.
So the character of Viśvámitra is ingeniously and skilfully shadowed forth: as he
had been formerly a most warlike king, loving battle and glory, bold, active,
sometimes unjust, and more frequently magnanimous, such also he always shows
himself in his character of anchorite and ascetic.”
Schlegel. - 241.
- Near the modern city of Ajmere. The
place is sacred still, and the name is preserved in the Hindí. Lassen, however, says
that this Pushkala or Pushkara, called by the Grecian writers Πευκελίτις, the
earliest place of pilgrimage mentioned by name, is not to be confounded with the
modern Pushkara in Ajmere. - 242.
“Ambarísha is the
twenty-ninth in descent from Ikshváku, and is therefore
separated by an immense space of time from Triśanku in whose story Viśvámitra
had played so important a part. Yet Richíka, who is represented as having
young sons while Ambarísha was yet reigning being himself the son of Bhrigu and
to be numbered with the most ancient sages, is said to have married the younger
sister of Viśvámitra. But I need not again remark that there is a perpetual anachronism
in Indian mythology.”
Schlegel..“In the mythical story related in this and the following Canto we may discover,
I think, some indication of the epoch at which the immolation of lower animals
was substituted for human sacrifice.… So when Iphigenia was about to be sacrificed
at Aulis, one legend tells us that a hind was substituted for the virgin.”
Gorresio.So the ram caught in the thicket took the place of Isaac, or, as the Musalmáns
say, of Ishmael.- 243.
- The Indian Cupid.
- 244.
- “The same as she whose praises Viśvámitra
has already sung in Canto XXXV, and whom the poet brings yet alive upon
the scene in Canto LXI. Her proper name was Satyavatí
(Truthful); the patronymic, Kauśikí was preserved by the river into
which she is said to have been changed, and is still recognized in the corrupted
forms Kuśa and Kuśí. The river flows from the heights of the Himálaya towards the
Ganges, bounding on the east the country of Videha (Behar). The name is no doubt
half hidden in the Cosoagus of Pliny and
the Kossounos of Arrian. But each author
has fallen into the same error in his enumeration of these rivers (Condochatem,
Erannoboam, Cosoagum, Sonum). The Erannoboas, (Hiraṇyaváha) and the Sone
are not different streams, but well-known names of the same river. Moreover the
order is disturbed, in which on the right and left they fall into the Ganges. To be
consistent with geography it should be written: Erannoboam sive Sonum, Condochatem
(Gandakí), Cosoagum.” Schlegel. - 245.
- “Daksha was one of the ancient Progenitors
or Prajápatis created by Brahmá. The sacrifice which is here spoken of and
in which Śankar or Śiva (called also here Rudra and Bhava) smote the Gods because
he had not been invited to share the sacred oblations with them, seems to refer to the
origin of the worship of Śiva, to its increase and to the struggle it maintained
with other older forms of worship.”
Gorresio. - 246.
Sítá means a furrow.
“Great Erectheus swayed,That owed his nurture to the blue-eyed maid,But from the teeming furrow took his birth,The mighty offspring of the foodful earth.”Iliad, Book II.
- 247.
- “The whole story of Sítá, as will
be seen in the course of the poem has a great analogy with the ancient myth of
Proserpine.” Gorresio. - 248.
- A different lady from the Goddess of
the Jumna who bears the same name. - 249.
- This is another fanciful derivation,
Sa—with, and
gara—poison. - 250.
- Purushádak means a cannibal. First
called Kalmáshapáda
on account of his spotted feet he is said to have been turned
into a cannibal for killing the son of
Vaśishṭha. - 251.
- “In the setting forth of these
royal genealogies the Bengal recension varies but slightly from the Northern. The first
six names of the genealogy of the Kings of Ayodhyá are partly theogonical and
partly cosmogonical; the other names are no doubt in accordance with tradition and
deserve the same amount of credence as the ancient traditional genealogies of
other nations.” Gorresio. - 252.
- The tenth of the lunar asterisms, composed
of five stars. - 253.
- There are two lunar asterisms of this
name, one following the other immediately, forming the eleventh and twelfth of the
lunar mansions. - 254.
- This is another Ráma, son of Jamadagni,
called Paraśuráma, or Ráma with the axe, from the weapon which he
carried. He was while he lived the terror of the Warrior caste, and his name recalls
long and fierce struggles between the sacerdotal and military order in which
the latter suffered severely at the hands of their implacable enemy. - 255.
- “The author of the
Raghuvaṅśa places
the mountain Mahendra in the territory of the king of the Kalingans, whose palace
commanded a view of the ocean. It is well known that the country along the
coast to the south of the mouths of the Ganges was the seat of this people. Hence
it may be suspected that this Mahendra is what Pliny calls ‘promontorium Calingon.’
The modern name, Cape Palmyras, from the palmyras Borassus
flabelliformis, which abound there agrees remarkably with the description of the
poet who speaks of the groves of these trees.
Raghuvaṅśa, VI. 51.”
Schlegel. - 256.
- Śiva.
- 257.
- Siva. God of the Azure
Neck. - 258.
- Śatrughna means slayer of foes, and
the word is repeated as an intensive epithet. - 259.
- Alluding to the images of
Vishṇu, which have four arms, the four princes
being portions of the substance of that God. - 260.
- Chief of the insignia of imperial
dignity. - 261.
- Whisks, usually made of the long tails
of the Yak. - 262.
- Chitraratha, King of the Gandharvas.
- 263.
- The Chandrakánta or
Moonstone, a sort of crystal supposed to be composed of congealed moonbeams. - 264.
- A customary mark of
respect to a superior. - 265.
- Ráhu, the ascending node, is in mythology
a demon with the tail of a dragon whose head was severed from his body
by Vishṇu, but being immortal, the head and tail retained their separate existence
and being transferred to the stellar sphere became the authors of eclipses; the first
especially by endeavouring to swallow the sun and moon. - 266.
- In eclipse.
- 267.
- The seventh of the lunar
asterisms. - 268.
- Kauśalyá and Sumitrá.
- 269.
- A king of the Lunar race, and father
of Yayáti. - 270.
- Literally the
chamber of wrath, a “growlery,” a small, dark,
unfurnished room to which it seems, the wives and ladies of the king betook themselves
when offended and sulky. - 271.
- In these four lines I do not
translate faithfully, and I do not venture to follow Kaikeyí farther in her eulogy of
the hump-back’s charms. - 272.
- These verses are evidently
an interpolation. They contain nothing that has
not been already related: the words only are altered. As the whole poem could not
be recited at once, the rhapsodists at the beginning of a fresh recitation would
naturally remind their hearers of the events immediately preceding. - 273.
- The śloka
or distich which I have been forced to expand into these nine
lines is evidently spurious, but is found in all the commented MSS. which Schlegel
consulted. - 274.
- Manmatha,
Mind-disturber, a name of Káma or Love. - 275.
- This story is told in the
Mahábhárat. A free version of it may be found in Scenes
from the Rámáyan, etc. - 276.
- Only the highest merit obtains a home
in heaven for ever. Minor degrees of merit procure only leases of heavenly
mansions terminable after periods proportioned to the fund which buys them. King
Yayáti went to heaven and when his term expired was unceremoniously ejected, and
thrown down to earth. - 277.
- See
Additional Notes,
The
Suppliant Dove. - 278.
- Indra, called also
Purandara, Town-destroyer. - 279.
- Indra’s charioteer.
- 280.
- The elephant of Indra.
- 281.
- A star in the spike of Virgo: hence
the name of the mouth Chaitra or Chait. - 282.
- The Rain-God.
- 283.
- In a former life.
- 284.
- One
of the lunar asterisms, represented as the favourite wife of the Moon. See
p. 4, note. - 285.
- The Sea.
- 286.
- The Moon.
- 287.
- The comparison may to a European
reader seem a homely one. But Spenser likens an infuriate woman to a cow
“That is berobbed of her youngling dere.”
Shakspeare also makes King Henry VI compare himself to the calf’s mother that
“Runs lowing up and down, Looking the way her harmless young one went.”
“Cows,” says De Quincey, “are amongst the gentlest of breathing creatures; none
show more passionate tenderness to their young, when deprived of them, and, in
short, I am not ashamed to profess a deep love for these gentle creatures.” - 288.
- The
commentators say that, in a former creation, Ocean grieved his mother and
suffered in consequence the pains of hell. - 289.
- As described
in Book I Canto XL. - 290.
- Parasúráma.
- 291.
- The Sanskrit word
hasta signifies both
hand, and the trunk of “The beast that
bears between his eyes a serpent for a head.” - 292.
- See P.
41. - 293.
- The first progeny of Brahmá or Brahmá
himself. - 294.
- These are three names of the
Sun. - 295.
- See P. 1.
- 296.
- The saints who form the constellation
of Ursa Major. - 297.
- The regent of the planet Venus.
- 298.
- Kuvera.
- 299.
- Bali,
or the presentation of food to all created beings, is one of the five great sacraments
of the Hindu religion: it consists in throwing a small parcel of the offering,
Ghee, or rice, or the like, into the open air
at the back of the house. - 300.
- In mythology, a demon slain by
Indra. - 301.
- Called also Garuḍ, the King of the
birds, offspring of Vinatá. See p. 53. - 302.
- See P.
56. - 303.
- See P.
43. - 304.
- The story of Sávitrí,
told in the Mahábhárat, has been admirably translated by
Rückert, and elegantly epitomized by Mrs. Manning in
India, Ancient and Mediæval.
There is a free rendering of the story in
Idylls from the Sanskrit. - 305.
- Fire for sacrificial
purposes is produced by the attrition of two pieces of wood. - 306.
- Kaikeyí.
- 307.
- The chapel where the sacred fire used
in worship is kept. - 308.
- The students and teachers
of the Taittiríya portion of the Yajur Veda. - 309.
- Two of the divine personages called
Prajápatis and
Brahmádikas who were
first created by Brahmá. - 310.
It was the
custom of the kings of the solar dynasty to resign in their extreme
old age the kingdom to the heir, and spend the remainder of their days in holy
meditation in the forest:“For such through ages in their life’s declineIs the good custom of Ikshváku’s line.”Raghuraṅśa.
- 311.
See
Book I, Canto XXXIX. An Indian
prince in more modern times appears to have diverted himself in a similar way.It is still reported in Belgaum that Appay Deasy was wont to amuse himself “by
making several young and beautiful women stand side by side on a narrow
balcony, without a parapet, overhanging the deep reservoir at the new palace in
Nipani. He used then to pass along the line of trembling creatures, and suddenly
thrusting one of them headlong into the water below, he used to watch her drowning,
and derive pleasure from her dying agonies.”—History of the Belgaum District.
By H. J. Stokes, M. S. C.- 312.
- Chitraratha,
King of the celestial choristers. - 313.
- It is said
that the bamboo dies after flowering. - 314.
- “Thirty
centuries have passed since he began this memorable journey. Every step
of it is known and is annually traversed by thousands: hero worship is not extinct.
What can Faith do! How strong are the ties of religion when entwined with the
legends of a country! How many a cart creeps creaking and weary along the road
from Ayodhyá to Chitrakúṭ. It is this that gives the Rámáyan a strange interest,
the story still lives.” Calcutta Review:
Vol. XXIII. - 315.
- See p. 72.
- 316.
- Four stars of the sixteenth lunar asterism.
- 317.
- In the marriage
service. - 318.
- The husks and chaff
of the rice offered to the Gods. - 319.
- An important sacrifice at which seventeen
victims were immolated. - 320.
- The great pilgrimage
to the Himálayas, in order to die there. - 321.
- Known to Europeans as the
Goomtee. - 322.
- A tree,
commonly called Ingua. - 323.
- Sacrificial posts to which the
victims were tied. - 324.
- Daughter of Jahnu,
a name of the Ganges. See p. 55. - 325.
- The Mainá or Gracula religiosa,
a favourite cage-bird, easily taught to talk. - 326.
- The Jumna.
- 327.
- The Hindu name of Allahabad.
- 328.
- The Langúr is a large monkey.
- 329.
- A mountain said to lie to the east of
Meru. - 330.
- Another name of the Jumna, daughter
of the Sun. - 331.
- “We have often looked on that green hill: it is the holiest spot of that
sect of the Hindu faith who devote themselves to this incarnation of Vishṇu. The whole
neighbourhood is Ráma’s country. Every headland has some legend, every cavern
is connected with his name; some of the wild fruits are still called
Sítáphal, being the reputed food of the exile. Thousands
and thousands annually visit the spot, and round the hill is a raised foot-path, on
which the devotee, with naked feet, treads full of pious awe.”
Calcutta Review, Vol. XXIII. - 332.
- Deities of a particular class in which
five or ten are enumerated. They are worshipped particularly at the funeral
obsequies in honour of deceased progenitors. - 333.
“So in Homer the horses of
Achilles lamented with many bitter tears the death of Patroclus slain by Hector:”“Ἵπποι δ’ Αἰακίδαο, μάχης ἀπάνευθεν ἐότες,Κλᾶιον, ἐπειδὴ πρῶτα πυθέσθην ἡνιόχοιοἘν κονίνσι πεσόντος ὑφ’ Ἕκτορος ἀνδροφόνοιο”Iliad. XVII. 426.
“Ancient poesy frequently associated nature with the joys and sorrows of man.”
Gorresio.- 334.
- The lines containing
this heap of forced metaphors are marked as spurious by
Schlegel. - 335.
- The southern region
is the abode of Yama the Indian Pluto, and of departed
spirits. - 336.
- The five elements of which the body
consists, and to which it returns. - 337.
So dying
York cries over the body of Suffolk:“Tarry, dear cousin Suffolk!My soul shall thine keep company to heaven:Tarry, sweet soul, for mine, then fly abreast.”King Henry V, Act IV, 6.
- 338.
- Kauśalyá, daughter of the king of
another Kośal. - 339.
- Rájagriha, or Girivraja was the capital
of Aśvapati, Bharat’s maternal grandfather. - 340.
- The Kekayas or Kaikayas in the
Punjab appear amongst the chief nations in the war of the Mahábhárata; their king
being a kinsman of Krishṇa. - 341.
- Hástinapura was the capital of the
kingdom of Kuru, near the modern Delhi. - 342.
- The Panchálas occupied the upper part
of the Doab. - 343.
- “Kurujángala and its inhabitants are
frequently mentioned in the
Mahábhárata,
as in the Ádi-parv.
3789, 4337, et al.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa,
Vol. II. p. 176. Dr. Hall’s Note. - 344.
- “The Ὁξύματις of Arrian.
See As. Res. Vol. XV. p. 420, 421, also
Indische Alterthumskunde, Vol. I. p. 602, first footnote.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa,
Vol. I. p. 421. Dr. Hall’s Edition. The
Ikshumatí was a river in Kurukshetra. - 345.
- “The Báhíkas are described in the
Mahábhárata, Karṇa Parvan, with some detail, and comprehend the different nations
of the Punjab from the Sutlej to the
Indus.” Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. I. p. 167. - 346.
- The Beas, Hyphasis, or Bibasis.
- 347.
It
would be lost labour to attempt to verify all the towns and streams mentioned
in Cantos LXVIII and
LXXII.
Professor Wilson observes (Vishṇu Puráṇa,
p. 139. Dr. Hall’s Edition) “States, and tribes, and cities have disappeared, even
from recollection; and some of the natural features of the country, especially the
rivers, have undergone a total alteration.… Notwithstanding these impediments, however,
we should be able to identify at least mountains and rivers, to a much greater
extent than is now practicable, if our maps were not so miserably defective in
their nomenclature. None of our surveyors or geographers have been oriental
scholars. It may be doubted if any of them have been conversant with the spoken
language of the country. They have, consequently, put down names at random, according
to their own inaccurate appreciation of sounds carelessly, vulgarly, and
corruptly uttered; and their maps of India are crowded with appellations which
bear no similitude whatever either to past or present denominations. We need not
wonder that we cannot discover Sanskrit names in English maps, when, in the immediate
vicinity of Calcutta, Barnagore represents Baráhanagar, Dakshineśwar is
metamorphosed into Duckinsore, Ulubaría into Willoughbury.… There
is scarcely a name in our Indian maps that does not afford proof of extreme indifference
to accuracy in nomenclature, and of an incorrectness in estimating
sounds, which is, in some degree, perhaps, a national defect.”For further information regarding the road from Ayodhyá to Rájagriha, see
Additional
Notes.- 348.
- “The Śatadrú, ‘the hundred-channeled’—the
Zaradrus of Ptolemy, Hesydrus of Pliny—is the Sutlej.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu
Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 130. - 349.
- The Sarasvatí or Sursooty is a tributary
of the Caggar or Guggur in Sirhind. - 350.
- Súryamcha pratimehatu, adversus solem
mingat. An offence expressly forbidden by the Laws of Manu. - 351.
- Bharat
does not intend these curses for any particular person: he merely
wishes to prove his own innocence by invoking them on his own head if he had
any share in banishing Ráma. - 352.
- The Sáma-veda, the hymns of which
are chanted aloud. - 353.
- Walking from right to
left. - 354.
- Birth and death, pleasure and
pain, loss and gain. - 355.
- Erected upon a tree or high staff in
honour of Indra. - 356.
- I follow in
this stanza the Bombay edition in preference to Schlegel’s which
gives the tears of joy to the courtiers. - 357.
- The commentator says
“Śatrughna accompanied by the other sons of the king.” - 358.
- Not Bharat’s uncle, but some councillor.
- 359.
- Śatakratu,
Lord of a hundred sacrifices, the performance of a hundred
Aśvamedhas or sacrifices of a horse entitling the sacrificer
to this exalted dignity. - 360.
- The modern Malabar.
- 361.
- Now Sungroor, in the Allahabad
district. - 362.
- Ráma, Lakshmaṇ, and Sumantra.
- 363.
- The
svastika, a little cross with a
transverse line at each extremity. - 364.
- When an army marched it was customary
to burn the huts in which it had spent the night. - 365.
- Yáma, Varuṇa, and
Kuvera. - 366.
- “A happy land in the remote north
where the inhabitants enjoy a natural pefection attended with complete happiness
obtained without exertion. There is there no vicissitude, nor decrepitude, nor death,
nor fear: no distinction of virtue and vice, none of the inequalities denoted by
the words best, worst, and intermediate, nor any change resulting from the succession
of the four Yugas.” See Muir’s
Sanskrit Texts, Vol. I. p. 492. - 367.
- The Moon.
- 368.
- The poet does not tell
us what these lakes contained. - 369.
- These ten lines are a
substitution for, and not a translation of the text which Carey and Marshman thus
render: “This mountain adorned with mango, jumboo, usuna, lodhra, piala, punusa,
dhava, unkotha, bhuvya, tinisha, vilwa, tindooka, bamboo,
kashmaree, urista, uruna, madhooka, tilaka, vuduree, amluka,
nipa, vetra, dhunwuna, veejaka, and other trees affording flowers,
and fruits, and the most delightful shade, how charming does it appear!” - 370.
- Vidyadharis,
Spirits of Air, sylphs. - 371.
- A lake attached either to Amarávatí
the residence of Indra, or Alaká that of Kuvera. - 372.
- The
Ganges of heaven. - 373.
- Naliní, as here, may be the name of
any lake covered with lotuses. - 374.
- This canto is allowed, by Indian
commentators, to be an interpolation. It cannot be the work of Válmíki. - 375.
- A fine bird with a strong, sweet note,
and great imitative powers. - 376.
- Bauhinea variegata,
a species of ebony. - 377.
- The rainbow is called the bow of Indra.
- 378.
- Bhogavatí, the abode of the Nágas or
Serpent race. - 379.
- “The order
of the procession on these occasions is that the children precede
according to age, then the women and after that the men according to age, the youngest
first and the eldest last: when they descend into the water this is reversed and resumed
when they come out of it.”
Carey and Marshman. - 380.
- Vṛihaspati,
the preceptor of the Gods. - 381.
- Garuḍ, the king of birds.
- 382.
- To be won by virtue.
- 383.
- The four religious orders, referable
to different times of life are, that of the student, that of the householder, that of
the anchorite, and that of the mendicant. - 384.
- To Gods, men, and Manes.
- 385.
- Gayá is a very holy city in Behar.
Every good Hindu ought once in his life to make funeral offerings in Gayá in
honour of his ancestors. - 386.
- Put is the name of that region of hell
to which men are doomed who leave no son to perform the funeral rites which are
necessary to assure the happiness of the departed. Putra, the
common word for a son is said by the highest authority to be
derived from Put and tra
deliverer. - 387.
It was the custom of Indian
women when mourning for their absent husbands to bind their hair in a long single
braid.Carey and Marshman translate, “the one-tailed city.”
- 388.
- The verses in a different
metre with which some cantos end are all to be regarded with suspicion. Schlegel regrets
that he did not exclude them all from his edition. These lines are manifestly spurious.
See Additional
Notes. - 389.
- This genealogy is a repetition
with slight variation of that given in Book I,
Canto LXX. - 390.
- In Gorresio’s recension identified with
Vishṇu. See Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, Vol.
IV. pp 29, 30. - 391.
- From sa
with, and gara poison. - 392.
- See Book
I. Canto XL. - 393.
- A practice which has frequently
been described, under the name of dherna, by
European travellers in India. - 394.
- Compare Milton’s “beseeching
or beseiging.” - 395.
- Ten-headed, ten-necked, ten faced, are
common epithets of Rávaṇ the giant king of Lanká. - 396.
- The spouse of Rohiṇí is the Moon:
Ráhu is the demon who causes eclipses. - 397.
- “Once,” says the
Commentator Tírtha, “in the battle between the Gods and demons the Gods were
vanquished, and the sun was overthrown by Ráhu. At the request of the Gods Atri
undertook the management of the sun for a week.” - 398.
- Now Nundgaon, in Oudh.
- 399.
- A part of the great Daṇḍak forest.
- 400.
- When the saint Máṇḍavya had
doomed some saint’s wife, who was Anasúyá’s friend, to become a widow on the
morrow. - 401.
- Heavenly nymphs.
- 402.
- The ball
or present of food to all created beings. - 403.
- The clarified butter &c.
cast into the sacred fire. - 404.
- The Moon-God: “he is,” says the commentator,
“the special deity of Bráhmans.” - 405.
- “Because he was an
incarnation of the deity,” says the commentator, “otherwise such honour paid by
men of the sacerdotal caste to one of the military would be improper.” - 406.
- The king of birds.
- 407.
- Kálántakayamopamam,
resembling Yáma the destroyer. - 408.
- Somewhat inconsistently with this part
of the story Tumburu is mentioned in Book II, Canto XII as one of the Gandharvas
or heavenly minstrels summoned to perform at Bharadvája’s feast. - 409.
- Rambhá appears in Book
I Canto LXIV as the temptress of Viśvámitra. - 410.
- The conclusion
of this Canto is all a vain repetition: it is manifestly spurious
and a very feeble imitation of Válmíki’s style. See Additional
Notes. - 411.
- “Even when he had
alighted,” says the commentator: The feet of Gods do not touch the ground. - 412.
- A name of Indra.
- 413.
- Śachí is the consort of Indra.
- 414.
- The spheres or mansions gained by
those who have duly performed the sacrifices required of them. Different situations
are assigned to these spheres, some placing them near the sun, others near the
moon. - 415.
- Hermits who live upon roots which
they dig out of the earth: literally diggers,
derived from the prefix vi
and khan to dig. - 416.
- Generally, divine personages of the
height of a man’s thumb, produced from Brahmá’s hair: here, according to the
commentator followed by Gorresio, hermits who when they have obtained fresh food
throw away what they had laid up before. - 417.
- Sprung from the washings of Vishṇuu’s
feet. - 418.
- Four fires burning round them, and
the sun above. - 419.
- The tax allowed to the king by the
Laws of Manu. - 420.
- Near the celebrated Rámagiri or
Ráma’s Hill, now Rám-ṭek, near Nagpore—the scene of the Yaksha’s exile in the
Messenger Cloud. - 421.
- A hundred Aśvamedhas or sacrifices of a horse raise the
sacrificer to the dignity of Indra. - 422.
- Indra.
- 423.
- Gorresio observes that Daśaratha was
dead and that Sítá had been informed of his death. In his translation he
substitutes for the words of the text “thy relations and mine.” This is quite
superfluous. Daśaratha though in heaven still took a loving interest in the fortunes
of his son. - 424.
- One of the hermits who had followed
Ráma. - 425.
- The lake of the five nymphs.
- 426.
- The holy fig-tree.
- 427.
- The bread-fruit tree, Artocarpus integrifolia.
- 428.
- A fine timber tree, Shorea robusta.
- 429.
- The God of fire.
- 430.
- Kuvera, the God of
riches. - 431.
- The Sun.
- 432.
- Brahmá, the
creator. - 433.
- Śiva.
- 434.
- The Wind-God.
- 435.
- The God of the sea.
- 436.
- A class of demi-gods, eight in number.
- 437.
- The holiest text of the Vedas,
deified. - 438.
- Vásuki.
- 439.
- Garuḍ.
- 440.
- The War-God.
- 441.
- One of the Pleiades generally regarded
as the model of wifely excellence. - 442.
- The Madhúka, or, as it is now called,
Mahuwá, is the Bassia latifolia, a tree from whose blossoms a spirit is extracted. - 443.
- “I should have doubted whether Manu could have been
the right reading here, but that it occurs again in verse 29, where it is in like
manner followed in verse 31 by Analá, so that it would certainly seem that the name
Manu is intended to stand for a female, the daughter of Daksha. The Gauḍa recension,
followed by Signor Gorresio (III 20, 12), adopts an entirely different reading at the
end of the line, viz. Balám Atibalám
api, ‘Balá and Atibilá,’ instead of Manu and Analá. I see that
Professor Roth s.v. adduces the authority of the Amara Kosha and of the Commentator
on Páṇini for stating that the word sometimes means ‘the wife of Manu.’ In the
following text of the Mahábhárata I. 2553. also, Manu appears to be the name of a
female: ‘Anaradyam, Manum,
Vañsám, Asurám,
Márgaṇapriyám, Anúpám,
Subhagám, Bhásím iti,
Prádhá vyajayata. Prádhá (daughter of Daksha) bore Anavadyá,
Manu, Vanśá, Márgaṇapriyá, Anúpá, Subhagá. and Bhásí.’ ” Muir’s
Sanskrit Text, Vol. I. p. 116. - 444.
- The elephant of Indra.
- 445.
- Golángúlas, described as a kind of
monkey, of a black colour, and having a tail like a cow. - 446.
- Eight elephants attached
to the four quarters and intermediate points of the compass, to support
and guard the earth. - 447.
- Some scholars identify
the centaurs with the Gandharvas. - 448.
- The hooded serpents, says the commentator
Tírtha, were the offspring of Surasá: all others of Kadrú. - 449.
- The text reads Kaśyapa, “a
descendant of Kaśyapa,” who according to Rám. II. l0, 6, ought to be Vivasvat. But
as it is stated in the preceding part of this passage III. 14, 11 f. that Manu was one
of Kaśyapa’s eight wives, we must here read Kaśyap. The Ganda recension reads
(III, 20, 30) Manur manushyáms cha
tatha janayámása Rághana, instead of the corresponding line in the
Bombay edition.
Muir’s Sanskrit Text, Vol I, p. 117. - 450.
- The original verses merely
name the trees. I have been obliged to amplify slightly and to omit some quas versu
dicere non est; e.g. the tiniśa (Dalbergia
ougeiniensis), punnága (Rottleria tinctoria),
tilaka (not named), syandana (Dalbergia
ougeiniensis again), vandana (unknown),
nípa (Nauclea Kadamba), lakucha
(Artœarpus lacucha), dhava (Grislea tomentosa), Aśvakarna
(another name for the Sál), Śamí (Acacia Suma),
khadira (Mimosa catechu), kinśuka
(Butea frondosa), pátala (Bignonia suaveolens). - 451.
- Acacia Suma.
- 452.
- The south is supposed to be the residence
of the departed. - 453.
- The sun.
- 454.
- The night is divided into three watches
of four hours each. - 455.
- The chief chamberlain and attendant
of Śiva or Rudra. - 456.
- Umá or Párvati,
the consort of Śiva. - 457.
- A star, one of the favourites of the Moon.
- 458.
- The God of love.
- 459.
- A demon slain by Indra.
- 460.
- Chitraratha, King of
the Gandharvas. - 461.
- Titanic.
- 462.
- The Sáriká is the Maina, a bird like a
starling. - 463.
- Mahákapála, Sthúláksha, Pramátha,
Triśiras. - 464.
- Vishṇu, who bears a
chakra or discus. - 465.
- Śiva.
- 466.
- See
Additional Notes—Daksha’s
Sacrifice. - 467.
- Himálaya.
- 468.
- One of the mysterious weapons given
to Ráma. - 469.
- A periphrasis for the
body. - 470.
- Triśirás.
- 471.
- The Three-headed.
- 472.
- The demon who causes eclipses.
- 473.
- “This Asura was a friend of Indra, and taking
advantage of his friend’s confidence, he drank up Indra’s strength along with a draught
of wine and Soma. Indra then told the Aśvins and Sarasvatí that Namuchi had drunk up his
strength. The Aśvins in consequence gave Indra a thunderbolt in the form of a foam, with
which he smote off the head of Namuchi.”
Garrett’s
Classical Dictionary of India.
See also Book I. p. 39. - 474.
- Indra.
- 475.
- Popularly supposed to cause death.
- 476.
- Garuḍ, the King of Birds, carried off
the Amrit or drink of Paradise from Indra’s custody. - 477.
- A demon, son of Kaśyap and Diti, slain
by Rudra or Śiva when he attempted to
carry off the tree of Paradise. - 478.
- Namuchi and Vritra were two demons
slain by Indra. Vritra personifies drought, the enemy of Indra, who imprisons the
rain in the cloud. - 479.
- Another demon slain by Indra.
- 480.
- The capital of the giant king Rávaṇ.
- 481.
- Kuvera, the God of gold.
- 482.
- In the great deluge.
- 483.
- The giant Márícha, son of Táḍaká.
Táḍaká was slain by Ráma. See p. 39. - 484.
- Indra’s elephant.
- 485.
- Bhogavatí, in Pátála in the regions
under the earth, is the capital of the serpent
race whose king is Vásuki. - 486.
- the grove of Indra.
- 487.
- Pulastya is considered as the ancestor
of the Rakshases or giants, as he is the father of Viśravas, the father of Rávaṇ
and his brethren. - 488.
- Beings with the body of a man and the
head of a horse. - 489.
- Ájas, Maríchipas, Vaikhánasas, Máshas,
and Bálakhilyas are classes of supernatural
beings who lead the lives of hermits. - 490.
- “The younger brother of the giant
Rávaṇ; when he and his brother had practiced austerities for a long series of
years, Brahmá appeared to offer them boons: Vibhishaṇa asked that he might
never meditate any unrighteousness.… On the death of Rávaṇ Vibhishaṇa was
installed as Rája of Lanká.” Garrett’s
Classical Dictionary of India. - 491.
- Serpent-gods.
- 492.
- See p.
33. - 493.
- The Sanskrit words for car and jewels
begin with ra. - 494.
- A race of beings of human shape but
with the heads of horses, like centaurs reversed. - 495.
- The favourite wife of the
Moon. - 496.
- The planet Saturn.
- 497.
- Another favourite of the Moon; one
of the lunar mansions. - 498.
- The Rudras, agents in creation, are
eight in number; they sprang from the forehead of Brahmá. - 499.
- Maruts, the attendants of Indra.
- 500.
- Radiant demi-gods.
- 501.
- The mountain which was used by the
Gods as a churning stick at the Churning of the Ocean. - 502.
- The story will be found in
Garrett’s
Classical Dictionary. See
Additional Notes. - 503.
- Mercury: to be carefully distinguished
from Buddha. - 504.
- The spirits of the good dwell
in heaven until their store of accumulated merit is exhausted. Then they redescend to
earth in the form of falling stars. - 505.
- See The Descent of Gangá,
Book I Canto XLIV. - 506.
- See
Book I Canto XXV. - 507.
- Aśoka is compounded of a
not and śoka grief. - 508.
- See
Book I Canto XXXI. - 509.
- An Asur or demon, king of Tripura,
the modern Tipperah. - 510.
- Śiva.
- 511.
- See Book I,
Canto LIX. - 512.
- The preceptor of the Gods.
- 513.
- From the root vid,
to find. - 514.
- Rávaṇ.
- 515.
- Or Curlews’ Wood.
- 516.
- Iron-faced.
- 517.
- Kabandha means a trunk.
- 518.
- A class of mythological giants. In the
Epic period they were probably personifications of the aborigines of India. - 519.
- Peace, war, marching, halting,
sowing dissensions, and seeking protection. - 520.
- See Book I,
Canto XVI. - 521.
- Or as the commentator Tírtha says,
Śilápidháná, rock-covered, may be the name of the cavern. - 522.
- Pampá is said by
the commentator to be the name both of a lake and a brook
which flows into it. The brook is said to rise in the hill Rishyamúka. - 523.
- Who was acting as Regent for Ráma
and leading an ascetic life while he mourned for his absent brother. - 524.
- The Indian Cuckoo.
- 525.
- The Cassia Fistula or Amaltás is a
splendid tree like a giant laburnum covered with a profusion of chains and tassels of
gold. Dr. Roxburgh well describes it as “uncommonly beautiful when in flower,
few trees surpassing it in the elegance of its numerous long pendulous racemes of
large bright-yellow flowers intermixed with the young lively green foliage.” It
is remarkable also for its curious cylindrical black seed-pods about two feet long,
which are called monkeys’ walking-sticks. - 526.
“The Jonesia Asoca is a
tree of considerable size, native of southern India.
It blossoms in February and March with large erect compact clusters of flowers,
varying in colour from pale-orange to scarlet, almost to be mistaken, on a hasty
glance, for immense trusses of bloom of an Ixora. Mr. Fortune considered this
tree, when in full bloom, superior in beauty even to the Amherstia.The first time I saw the Asoc in flower was on the hill where the
famous rock-cut temple of Kárlí is situated, and a large concourse of natives had
assembled for the celebration of some Hindoo festival. Before proceeding to the temple
the Mahratta women gathered from two trees, which were flowering somewhat below,
each a fine truss of blossom, and inserted it in the hair at the back of her head.…
As they moved about in groups it is impossible to imagine a more delightful
effect than the rich scarlet bunches of flowers presented on their fine glossy jet-black
hair.” Firminger,
Gardening for India.- 527.
- No other word can express the movements
of peafowl under the influence of pleasing excitement, especially when after
the long drought they hear the welcome roar of the thunder and feel that the rain
is near. - 528.
- The Dewy Season is one of the six
ancient seasons of the Indian year, lasting from the middle of January to the middle
of March. - 529.
- Ráma appears to mean that on a
former occasion a crow flying high overhead was an omen that indicated his
approaching separation from Sítá; and that now the same bird’s perching on a
tree near him may be regarded as a happy augury that she will soon be restored
to her husband. - 530.
- A tree with
beautiful and fragrant blossoms. - 531.
- A race of semi-divine musicians
attached to the service of Kuvera, represented as centaurs reversed with human
figures and horses’ heads. - 532.
- Butea Frondosa. A tree that bears a
profusion of brilliant red flowers which appear before the leaves. - 533.
I omit five ślokas which contain
nothing but a list of trees for which, with one or two exceptions, there are no
equivalent names in English. The following is Gorresio’s translation of the corresponding
passage in the Bengal recension:—“Oh come risplendono in questa stagione di primavera i vitici, le galedupe, le
bassie, le dalbergie, i diospyri … le tile, le michelie, le rottlerie, le pentaptere
ed i pterospermi, i bombaci, le grislee, gli abri, gli amaranti e le dalbergie; i sirii,
le galedupe, le barringtonie ed i palmizi, i xanthocymi, il pepebetel, le verbosine e le
ticaie, le nauclee le erythrine, gli asochi, e le tapie fanno d’ogni intorno pompa de’
lor fiori.”- 534.
- A sacred stream often mentioned in
the course of the poem. See Book II,
Canto XCV. - 535.
- A daughter of Daksha who became one
of the wives of Kaśyapa and mother of the Daityas. She is termed the general
mother of Titans and malignant beings. See Book I Cantos
XLV, XLVI. - 536.
- Sugríva, the ex-king of the Vánars,
foresters, or monkeys, an exile from his home, wandering about the mountain
Rishyamúka with his four faithful ex-ministers. - 537.
- The hermitage of the
Saint Matanga which his curse prevented Báli, the present king of the Vánars,
from entering. The story is told at length in Canto XI
of this Book. - 538.
- Hanumán, Sugríva’s chief general,
was the son of the God of Wind. See
Book I, Canto XVI. - 539.
- A range of hills in Malabar; the
Western Ghats in the Deccan. - 540.
- Válmíki makes the second vowel in
this name long or short to suit the exigencies of the verse. Other Indian poets
have followed his example, and the same licence will be used in this translation. - 541.
- I omit a
recapitulatory and interpolated verse in a different metre, which is as
follows:—Reverencing with the words, So be it, the speech of the greatly terrified
and unequalled monkey king, the magnanimous Hanumán then went where (stood)
the very mighty Ráma with Lakshmaṇ. - 542.
The semi divine
Hanumán possesses, like the Gods and demons, the power of
wearing all shapes at will. He is one of the Kámarúpís.Like Milton’s good and bad angels “as they pleaseThey limb themselves, and colour, shape, or sizeAssume as likes them best, condense or
rare.”- 543.
- Himálaya is of course
par excellence the Monarch of mountains, but the complimentary
title is frequently given to other hills as here to Malaya. - 544.
- Twisted up in
a matted coil as was the custom of ascetics. - 545.
- The sun and moon.
- 546.
- The rainbow.
- 547.
- The Vedas are four in number, the
Rich or Rig-veda, the Yajush or Yajur-veda; the Sáman or Sáma-veda, and the
Atharvan or Atharva-veda. See p. 3.
Note. - 548.
- The chest, the throat,
and the head. - 549.
“In our own
metrical romances, or wherever a poem is meant not for readers but for chanters and oral
reciters, these formulæ, to meet the same recurring case, exist
by scores. Thus every woman in these metrical romances who happens to be young, is
described as ‘so bright of ble,’ or complexion; always a man goes ‘the
mountenance of a mile’ before he overtakes or is overtaken. And so on through a
vast bead-roll of cases. In the same spirit Homer has his eternal
τον δ’αρ’ ὑποδρα ιδων, or τον δ’απαμειβομενος προσφη, &c.To a reader of sensibility, such recurrences wear an air of child-like
simplicity, beautifully recalling the features of Homer’s primitive age. But they would
have appeared faults to all commonplace critics in literary ages.”De Quincey.
Homer and the Homeridæ.- 550.
- Bráhmans the sacerdotal caste. Kshatriyas
the royal and military, Vaiśyas the mercantile, and Śúdras the servile. - 551.
- A protracted sacrifice extending over
several days. See Book I, p. 24 Note. - 552.
- Possessed of all the
auspicious personal marks that indicate capacity of universal
sovereignty. See Book I. p. 2, and Note 3. - 553.
- Kabandha. See
Book III. Canto LXXIII. - 554.
Fire for sacred purposes is
produced by the attrition of two pieces of wood. In marriage and other solemn covenants
fire is regarded as the holy witness in whose presence the agreement is made.
Spenser in a description of a marriage, has borrowed from the Roman rite what
he calls the housling, or “matrimonial rite.”“His owne two hands the holy knots did knitThat none but death forever can divide.His owne two hands, for such a turn most fit,The housling fire did kindle and provide.”Faery Queen, Book I. XII. 37.
- 555.
- Indra.
- 556.
- Báli the king
de facto. - 557.
- With the Indians, as
with the ancient Greeks, the throbbing of the right eye in a man is an auspicious sign,
the throbbing of the left eye is the opposite. In a woman the significations of signs
are reversed. - 558.
The Vedas stolen
by the demons Madhu and Kaiṭabha.“The text has [Sanskrit text] which signifies literally ‘the lost vedic
tradition.’ It seems that allusion is here made to the Vedas submerged in the depth
of the sea, but promptly recovered by Vishṇu in one of his incarnations, as the
brahmanic legend relates, with which the orthodoxy of the Bráhmans intended perhaps to
allude to the prompt restoration and uninterrupted continuity of the ancient vedic
tradition.”Gorresio.
- 559.
- Like the wife of a Nága or
Serpent-God carried off by an eagle. The enmity between the King of birds and the serpent
is of very frequent occurrence. It seems to be a modification of the strife between
the Vedic Indra and the Ahi, the serpent or drought-fiend; between Apollôn and
the Python, Adam and the Serpent. - 560.
- He means that
he has never ventured to raise his eyes to her arms and face,
though he has ever been her devoted servant. - 561.
The wood in which Skanda
or Kártikeva was brought up:“The Warrior-GodWhose infant steps amid the thickets strayedWhere the reeds wave over the holy sod.”See also Book I, Canto XXIX.
- 562.
- “Sugríva’s story paints in vivid
colours the manners, customs and ideas of the wild mountain tribes which inhabited
Kishkindhya or the southern hills of the Deccan, of the people whom the poem
calls monkeys, tribes altogether different in origin and civilization from the
Indo-Sanskrit race.” Gorresio. - 563.
- A fiend slain by Báli.
- 564.
- Báli’s mountain city.
- 565.
- The canopy or royal umbrella,
one of the usual Indian regalia. - 566.
- Whisks made of the hair of the Yak
or Bos grunniers, also regal insignia. - 567.
Righteous because he never transgresses
his bounds, and“over his great tidesFidelity presides.”- 568.
- Himálaya, the Lord of Snow,
is the father of Umá the wife of Śiva or Śankar. - 569.
- Indra’s celestial elephant.
- 570.
- Báli was the son of Indra. See
p. 28. - 571.
- An Asur slain by Indra. See p.
261 Note. He is, like Vritra, a form of the demon of drought destroyed by the
beneficent God of the firmament. - 572.
- Another name of Indra or Mahendra.
- 573.
- The Bengal recension makes
it return in the form of a swan. - 574.
- Varuṇa is one of the oldest of the
Vedic Gods, corresponding in name and partly in character to the Οὐρανός of
the Greeks and is often regarded as the supreme deity. He upholds heaven and
earth, possesses extraordinary power and wisdom, sends his messengers through
both worlds, numbers the very winkings of men’s eyes, punishes transgressors whom
he seizes with his deadly noose, and pardons the sins of those who are penitent. In
later mythology he has become the God of the sea. - 575.
Budha, not to be confounded with
the great reformer Buddha, is the son of Soma or the Moon, and regent of the planet
Mercury. Angára is the regent of Mars who is called the red or the fiery planet.
The encounter between Michael and Satan is similarly said to have been as if“Two planets rushing from aspect malignOf fiercest opposition in midskyShould combat, and their jarring spheres compound.”Paradise Lost. Book VI.
- 576.
- The Aśvins or Heavenly Twins, the
Dioskuri or Castor and Pollux of the Hindus, have frequently been mentioned.
See p. 36, Note. - 577.
- Called respectively Gárhapatya,
Áhavaniya, and Dakshiṇa, household, sacrificial, and southern. - 578.
- The store of merit accumulated by a
holy or austere life secures only a temporary seat in the mansion of bliss. When
by the lapse of time this store is exhausted, return to earth is unavoidable. - 579.
- The conflagration which destroys the
world at the end of a Yuga or age. - 580.
- Himálaya.
- 581.
- Tárá means “star.” The poet
plays upon the name by comparing her beauty
to that of the Lord of stars, the Moon. - 582.
- Suparṇa, the Well-winged, is another
name of Garuḍa the King of Birds. See p. 28, Note. - 583.
- The God of Death.
- 584.
- The flag-staff erected
in honour of the God Indra is lowered when the festival is
over. Aśvíní in astronomy is the head of Aries or the first of the twenty-eight lunar
mansions or asterisms. - 585.
- Indra the father of Báli.
- 586.
It is believed that
every creature killed by Ráma obtained in consequence immediate beatitude.“And blessed the hand that gave so dear a death.”
- 587.
- “Yayáti was invited to heaven by
Indra, and conveyed on the way thither by Mátali, Indra’s charioteer. He afterwards
returned to earth where, by his virtuous administration he rendered all his
subjects exempt from passion and decay.”
Garrett’s C. D. of India. - 588.
- The ascetic’s dress which he wore
during his exile. - 589.
- There is much
inconsistency in the passages of the poem in which the Vánars
are spoken of, which seems to point to two widely different legends. The Vánars are
generally represented as semi-divine beings with preternatural powers, living in houses
and eating and drinking like men sometimes as here, as monkeys pure and simple,
living is woods and eating fruit and roots. - 590.
- For a younger
brother to marry before the elder is a gross violation of Indian
law and duty. The same law applied to daughters with the Hebrews: “It must
not be so done in our country to give the younger before the first-born.”
Genesis xix. 26. - 591.
- “The hedgehog and porcupine, the
lizard, the rhinoceros, the tortoise, and the rabbit or hare, wise legislators declare
lawful food among five-toed animals.”
Manu, v. 18. - 592.
- “He can not buckle his distempered causeWithin the belt of rule.”
Macbeth.
- 593.
- The
Ankuś or iron hook with which
an elephant is driven and guided. - 594.
- Hayagríva, Horse-necked, is a form
of Vishṇu. - 595.
- “Aśvatara is the name of a chief of
the Nágas or serpents which inhabit the regions under the earth; it is also the
name of a Gandharva. Aśvatarí ought to be the wife of one of the two, but I am
not sure that this conjecture is right. The commentator does not say who this Aśvatarí
is, or what tradition or myth is alluded to. Vimalabodha reads Aśvatarí
in the nominative case, and explains, Aśvatarí is the sun, and as the sun with his
rays brings back the moon which has been sunk in the ocean and the infernal regions,
so will I bring back Sítá.”
Gorresio. - 596.
- That is,
“Consider what answer you can give to your accusers when they
charge you with injustice in killing me.” - 597.
- Manu, Book VIII. 318. “But men who
have committed offences and have received from kings the punishment due to them,
go pure to heaven and become as clear as those who have done well.” - 598.
- Mándhátá was one of the earlier descendants
of Ikshváku. His name is mentioned
in Ráma’s genealogy, p. 81. - 599.
- I cannot understand how Válmíki
could put such an excuse as this into Ráma’s mouth. Ráma with all solemn ceremony,
has made a league of alliance with Báli’s younger brother whom he regards as a dear
friend and almost as an equal, and now he winds up his reasons for killing Báli by
coolly saying: “Besides you are only a monkey, you know, after all, and as such
I have every right to kill you how, when, and where I like.” - 600.
- A name of Garuḍa the king of birds,
the great enemy of the Serpents. - 601.
- Sugríva’s wife.
- 602.
- “Our deeds still follow with
us from afar. And what we have been makes us what we are.” - 603.
- Sugríva and Angad.
- 604.
- Angad himself, being too young to
govern, would be Yuvarája or heir-apparent. - 605.
- Susheṇa was the son of Varuṇa the
God of the sea. - 606.
- A demon with the tail of a dragon,
that causes eclipses by endeavouring to swallow the sun and moon. - 607.
- The Lord of Stars is the
Moon. - 608.
- Or the passage may be interpreted:
“Be neither too obsequious or affectionate,
nor wanting in due respect or love.” - 609.
- Sacrifices and all
religious rites begin and end with ablution, and the wife of
the officiating Bráhman takes an important part in the performance of the
holy ceremonies. - 610.
- Viśvarúpa, a son of Twashṭri or Viśvakarmá
the heavenly architect, was a three-headed monster slain by Indra. - 611.
- The Vánar chief, not to be confounded
with Tárá. - 612.
- Śrávaṇ: July-August. But the rains
begin a month earlier, and what follows must not be taken literally. The text has
púrvo’ yam várshiko másah Śrávaṇah salilágamdh. The Bengal
recension has the same, and Gorresio translates: “Equesto ilmese Srâvana
(luglio-agosto) primo della stagione piovosa, in cui dilagano le acque.” - 613.
- Kártik: October-November.
- 614.
- “Indras, as the nocturnal
sun, hides himself, transformed, in the starry heavens: the stars are his eyes. The
hundred-eyed or all-seeing (panoptês) Argos placed as a spy over the actions of the cow
beloved by Zeus, in the Hellenic equivalent of this form of Indras.”
De Gubernatis,
Zoological Mythology, Vol. I, p. 418. - 615.
- Baudháyana and others.
- 616.
- Sugríva appears to have been
consecrated with all the ceremonies that attended the Abhisheka
or coronation of an Indian prince of the Aryan race. Compare the preparations made for
Ráma’s consecration, Book II, Canto III. Thus Homer
frequently introduces into Troy the rites of Hellenic worship. - 617.
- Vitex Negundo.
- 618.
- Mályavat: “The name of this mountain appears to me
to be erroneous, and I think that instead of Mályavat should be read Malayavat, Malaya
is a group of mountains situated exactly in that southern part of India where Ráma now
was, while Mályavat is placed to the north east.”
Gorresio. - 619.
- Mantles of the skin of the black antelope
were the prescribed dress of ascetics and religious students. - 620.
- The sacred cord worn as the
badge of religious initiation by men of the three twice-born castes. - 621.
- The hum with which students conduct
their tasks. - 622.
- I omit here a long general description
of the rainy season which is not found in the Bengal recension and appears to have
been interpolated by a far inferior and much later hand than Valmiki’s. It is
composed in a metre different from that of the rest of the Canto, and contains
figures of poetical rhetoric and common-places which are the delight of more recent
poets. - 623.
- Praushthapada or Bhadra, the modern
Bhadon, corresponds to half of August and half of September. - 624.
- The Sáman or Sáma-veda, the third of the four Vedas,
is really merely a reproduction of parts of the Rig-veda, transposed and scattered about
piece-meal, only 78 verses in the whole being, it is said, untraceable to the present
recension of the Rig-veda. - 625.
- Áshádha is the month corresponding
to parts of June and July. - 626.
- Bharat,
who was regent during Ráma’s absence. - 627.
- Or with Gorresio, following
the gloss of another commentary: “Has completed every holy rite and accumulated
stores of merit.” - 628.
- The river on which Ayodhyá was built.
- 629.
- I omit a
śloka or four lines on gratitude and ingratitude repeated word for
word from the last Canto. - 630.
- The Indian crane; a magnificent bird
easily domesticated. - 631.
- The troops who guard the frontiers on
the north, south, east and west. - 632.
- The Chátaka, Cuculus,
Melanoleucus, is supposed to drink nothing but the water
for the clouds. - 633.
- The time for warlike
expeditions began when the rains had ceased. - 634.
- The rainbow.
- 635.
- Indra’s associates in arms, and musicians
of his heaven. - 636.
- Maireya, a spirituous liquor from the
blossoms of the Lythrum fruticosum, with
sugar, &c. - 637.
- Their names are as follows:
Angad, Maínda, Dwida, Gavaya, Gaváksha, Gaja, Śarabha, Vidyunmáli,
Sampáti, Súryáksa, Hanumán, Vírabáhu, Subáhu, Nala, Kúmuda, Susheṇa, Tára,
Jámbuvatu, Dadhivakra, Níla, Supátala, and Sunetra. - 638.
- The Kalpadruma or
Wishing-tree is one of the trees of Svarga or Indra’s Paradise: it has the power of
granting all desires. - 639.
- The meaning is that if a man
promises to give a horse and then breaks his word he commits a sin as great as if he had
killed a hundred horses. - 640.
- The story is told in
Book I, Canto
LXIII, but the charmer there is called
Menaká. - 641.
- Rohiṇí is the name of the ninth Nakshatra
or lunar asterism personified as a daughter of Daksha, and the favourite
wife of the Moon. Aldebaran is the principal star in the
constellation. - 642.
- Válmíki and succeeding poets make the
second vowel in this name long or short at their pleasure. - 643.
- Some of the mountains here mentioned
are fabulous and others it is impossible to identify. Sugríva means to include
all the mountains of India from Kailás the residence of the God Kuvera, regarded
as one of the loftiest peaks of the Himálayas, to Mahendra in the extreme south,
from the mountain in the east where the sun is said to rise to Astáchal or the western
mountain where he sets. The commentators give little assistance: that
Maháśaila, &c. are certain mountains is about all the information they
give. - 644.
- One of the celestial elephants of the
Gods who protect the four quarters and intermediate points of the compass. - 645.
- Váyu or the Wind was the father of
Hanumán. - 646.
- The path or station of
Vishṇu is the space between the seven Rishis or Ursa Major, and Dhruva or the polar
star. - 647.
- One of the seven seas which
surround the earth in concentric circles. - 648.
- The title of Maheśvar or Mighty Lord
is sometimes given to Indra, but more generally to Śiva whom it here denotes. - 649.
- See Book I, Canto XVI.
- 650.
- The numbers are unmanageable in
English verse. The poet speaks of hundreds of arbudas;
and an arbuda is a hundred millions. - 651.
- Anuhláda or Anuhráda is one of
the four sons of the mighty Hiraṇyakaśipu, an Asur or a Daitya son of Kaśyapa
and Diti and killed by Vishṇu in his incarnation of the Man-Lion
Narasinha. According to the Bhágavata Puráṇa the Daitya
or Asur Hiraṇyakaśipu and Hiraṇyáksha his brother, both killed by Vishṇu,
were born again as Rávaṇ and Kumbhakarṇa his brother. - 652.
- Puloma,
a demon, was the father-in-law of Indra who destroyed him in order to avert an
imprecation. Paulomí is a patronymic denoting Śachí the daughter of Puloma. - 653.
- “Observe the variety of
colours which the poem attributes to all these inhabitants of the different mountainous
regions, some white, others yellow, &c. Such different colours were perhaps peculiar
and distinctive characteristics of those various races.”
Gorressio. - 654.
- Susheṇ.
- 655.
- Tára.
- 656.
- Kesarí was the husband of Hanúmán’s
mother, and is here called his father. - 657.
- “I here unite under one heading two animals of very
diverse nature and race, but which from some gross resemblances, probably helped by an
equivoque in the language, are closely affiliated in the Hindoo myth … a reddish
colour of the skin, want of symmetry and ungainliness of form, strength in hugging with
the fore paws or arms, the faculty of climbing, shortness of tail(?), sensuality,
capacity of instruction in dancing and in music, are all characteristics which more or
less distinguish and meet in bears as well as in monkeys. In the
Rámáyaṇam, the wise Jámnavant, the Odysseus of the expedition
of Lanká, is called now king of the bears (rikshaparthivah), now great monkey
(Mahákapih).”
De Gubernatis:
Zoological Mythology, Vol. II. p. 97. - 658.
- Gandhamádana, Angad, Tára,
Indrajánu, Rambha, Durmukha, Hanumán, Nala, Da mukha, Śarabha, Kumuda, Vahni. - 659.
- Daityas and Dánavas are fiends and
enemies of the Gods, like the Titans of Greek mythology. - 660.
- I reduce the unwieldy numbers
of the original to more modest figures. - 661.
- Sarayú now Sarjú is the river on which
Ayodhyá was built. - 662.
- Kauśikí is a river which flows
through Behar, commonly called Kosi. - 663.
- Bhagírath’s daughter is Gangá or the
Ganges. The legend is told at length in Book
I Canto XLIV. The Descent of Gangá. - 664.
- A mountain not identified.
- 665.
- The Jumna. The river is personified as
the twin sister of Yáma, and hence regarded as the daughter of the Sun. - 666.
- The Sarasvatí (corruptly called Sursooty,
is supposed to join the Ganges and Jumna at Prayág or Allahabad. It rises
in the mountains bounding the north-east part of the province of Delhi, and running
in a south-westerly direction becomes lost in the sands of the great desert. - 667.
- The Sindhu is the Indus, the Sanskrit
s becoming h in Persian and being in this
instance dropped by the Greeks. - 668.
- The Sone which rises in the district of
Nagpore and falls into the Ganges above Patna. - 669.
- Mahí is a river rising in Malwa and
falling into the gulf of Cambay after a westerly course of 280 miles. - 670.
- There is nothing to show what parts
of the country the poet intended to denote as silk-producing and
silver-producing. - 671.
- Yavadwipa means the island of Yava,
wherever that may be. - 672.
- Śiśir is said to be a mountain ridge
projecting from the base of Meru on the south. Wilson’s Vishnu
Puráṇa, ed. Hall, Vol. II. p. 117. - 673.
- This appears to be some mythical
stream and not the well-known Śone. The name means red-coloured. - 674.
- A fabulous thorny rod of the cotton
tree used for torturing the wicked in hell. The tree gives its name, Śálmalí, to
one of the seven Dwípas, or great divisions of the known continent: and also to a
hell where the wicked are tormented with the pickles of the tree. - 675.
- The king of the feathered
creation. - 676.
- Viśvakarmá, the Mulciber of the
Indian heaven. - 677.
- “The terrific fiends named Mandehas
attempt to devour the sun: for Brahmá denounced this curse upon them, that
without the power to perish they should die every day (and revive by night) and
therefore a fierce contest occurs (daily) between them and the sun.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa. Vol. II. p. 250. - 678.
- Said in the Vishṇu
Puráṇa to be a ridge projecting from the base of Meru to the north. - 679.
- Kinnars are centaurs reversed, beings
with equine head and human bodies. - 680.
- Yakshas are demi-gods attendant on
Kuvera the God of wealth. - 681.
- Aurva was one of the
descendants of Bhrigu. From his wrath proceeded a flame that threatened to destroy the
world, had not Aurva cast it into the ocean where it remained concealed, and having the
face of a horse. The legend is told in the Mahábhárat.
I. 6802. - 682.
- The word Játarúpa means gold.
- 683.
- The celebrated mythological serpent
king Sesha, called also Ananta or the infinite, represented as bearing the earth
on one of his thousand heads. - 684.
- Jambudwípa is in the centre of the
seven great dwípas or continents into which the world is divided,
and in the centre of Jambudwípa is the golden mountain Meru 84,000 yojans high, and
crowned by the great city of Brahmá. See Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 110. - 685.
- Vaikhánases are a race of hermit
saints said to have sprung from the nails of Prajápati. - 686.
- “The wife of Kratu, Samnati, brought
forth the sixty thousand Válakhilyas, pigmy sages, no bigger than a joint of the
thumb, chaste, pious, resplendent as the rays of the Sun.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu
Puráṇa. - 687.
- The continent in which Sudarśan or
Meru stands, i.e. Jambudwíp. - 688.
- The names of some historical
peoples which occur in this Canto and in the Cantos describing the south and north
will be found in the Additional Notes.
They are bare lists, not susceptible of a metrical version. - 689.
- Suhotra, Śarári, Śaragulma, Gayá,
Gaváksha, Gavaya, Susheṇa, Gandhamádana, Ulkámukha, and Ananga. - 690.
- The modern Nerbudda.
- 691.
- Krishṇaveṇí is mentioned in the
Vishṇu Puráṇa as “the deep Krishṇaveṇí”
but there appears to be no clue to its identification. - 692.
- The modern Godavery.
- 693.
- The Mekhalas or Mekalas according
to the Paráṇas live in the Vindhya hills, but here they appear among the peoples
of the south. - 694.
- Utkal is still the native name
of Orissa. - 695.
- The land of the people of the “ten
forts.” Professor Hall in a note on Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 160 says:
“The oral traditions of the vicinity to this day assign the name of Daśárna to a region
lying to the east of the District of Chundeyree.” - 696.
- Avantí is one of the ancient names of
the celebrated Ujjayin or Oujein in Central India. - 697.
- Not identified.
- 698.
- Ayomukh means iron faced. The
mountain is not identified. - 699.
- The Káverí or modern Cauvery is
well known and has always borne the same appellation, being the Chaberis of
Ptolemy. - 700.
- One of the seven principal mountain
chains: the southern portion of the Western Gháts. - 701.
- Agastya is the great sage who has
already frequently appeared as Ráma’s friend and benefactor. - 702.
- Támraparṇí is a river rising in Malaya.
- 703.
- The Páṇḍyas are a people of the Deccan.
- 704.
- Mahendra is the chain of hills that
extends from Orissa and the northern Sircars to Gondwána, part of which near
Ganjam is still called Mahendra Malay or hills of Mahendra. - 705.
- Lanká, Sinhaladvípa, Sarandib, or
Ceylon. - 706.
- The Flowery Hill of course is
mythical. - 707.
- The whole of the geography south of
Lanká is of course mythical. Súryaván means Sunny. - 708.
- Vaidyut means connected with lightning.
- 709.
- Agastya is here placed far to the south
of Lanká. Earlier in this Canto he was said to dwell on Malaya. - 710.
- Bhogavatí has been frequently mentioned:
it is the capital of the serpent Gods or demons, and usually represented
as being in the regions under the earth. - 711.
- Vásuki is according to some accounts
the king of the Nágas or serpent Gods. - 712.
- Śailúsha, Gramiṇi, Siksha, Suka,
Babhru. - 713.
- The distant south beyond the confines
of the earth is the home of departed spirits
and the city of Yáma the God of Death. - 714.
- Suráshṭra, the “good country,” is the
modern Sura - 715.
- A country north-west of Afghanistan,
Baíkh. - 716.
- The Moon-mountain here is mythical.
- 717.
- Sindhu is the Indus.
- 718.
- Páriyátra, or as more usually written
Páripátra, is the central or western portion of the Vindhya chain which skirts
the province of Malwa. - 719.
- Vajra means both diamond and
thunderbolt, the two substances being supposed to be identical. - 720.
- Chakraván means the discus-bearer.
- 721.
- The discus is the favourite weapon of
Vishṇu. - 722.
- The Indian Hephaistos or Vulcan.
- 723.
- Panchajan was a demon who lived in the sea in
the form of a conch shell. Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, V. 21. - 724.
- Hayagríva, Horse-necked, is the name
of a Daitya who at the dissolution of the universe caused by Brahmá’s sleep, seized
and carried off the Vedas. Vishṇu slew him and recovered the sacred treasures. - 725.
- Meru stands in the centre of Jambudwípa
and consequently of the earth. “The sun travels round the world, keeping Meru always
on his right. To the spectator who fronts him, therefore, as he rises Meru must be
always on the north; and as the sun’s rays do not penetrate beyond the centre of the
mountain, the regions beyond, or to the north of it must be in darkness, whilst those on
the south of it must be in light: north and south being relative, not absolute, terms,
depending on the position of the spectator with regard to the Sun and Meru.”
Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 243. Note. - 726.
- The Viśvadevas are a class of deities to whom sacrifices
should be daily offered, as part of the ordinary worship of the householder. According
to the Váyu Puráṇa, this is a privilege conferred on them by
Brahmá and the Pitris as a reward for religious austerities practised by
them upon Himálaya. - 727.
- The eight Vasus were originally
personifications like other Vedic deities, of natural phenomena, such as Fire, Wind,
&c. Their appellations are variously given by different authorities. - 728.
- The Maruts or Storm-Gods, frequently
addressed and worshipped as the attendants and allies of Indra. - 729.
- The mountain behind which the sun sets.
- 730.
- One of the oldest and mightiest of the
Vedic deities; in later mythology regarded as the God of the sea. - 731.
- The knotted noose with which he
seizes and punishes transgressors. - 732.
- Sávarṇi is a Manu, offspring of the
Sun by Chháyá. - 733.
- The poet has not said who the sons of
Yáma are. - 734.
- The Lodhra or Lodh (Symplocos
Racemosa) and the Devadáru or Deodar are well known trees. - 735.
- The hills mentioned are not identifiable.
Soma means the Moon. Kála, black; Sudaraśan, fair to see; and Devasakhá
friend of the Gods. - 736.
- The God of Wealth.
- 737.
- The nymphs of Paradise.
- 738.
- Kuvera the son of Viśravas.
- 739.
- A class of demigods who, like the
Yakshas, are the attendants of Kuvera, and the guardians of his treasures. - 740.
- Situated in the eastern part of the
Himálaya chain, on the north of Assam. The mountain was torn asunder and the
pass formed by the War-God Kártikeya and Paraśuráma. - 741.
- “The Uttara Kurus, it should be
remarked, may have been a real people, as they are mentioned in the Aitareya
Bráhmaṇa, VIII. 14.… Wherefore the several nations who dwell in this northern quarter,
beyond the Himavat, the Uttara Kurus and the Uttara Madras are consecrated to glorious
dominion, and people term them the glorious. In another passage of the same work,
however, the Uttara Kurus are treated as belonging to the domain of mythology.”
Muir’s Sanskrit
Texts. Vol. I. p. 494. See Additional
Notes. - 742.
- The Moon-mountain.
- 743.
- The Rudras are the same as the storm winds, more usually
called Maruts, and are often associated with Indra. In the later mythology the Rudras
are regarded as inferior manifestations of Śiva, and most of their names are also
names of Śiva. - 744.
- Canto IX.
- 745.
- Udayagiri or the hill from which the
sun rises. - 746.
- Asta is the mountain behind which
the sun sets. - 747.
- Himálaya, the Hills of Snow.
- 748.
- Canto XI.
- 749.
- Hanumán was the leader of the army
of the south which was under the nominal
command of Angad the heir apparent. - 750.
- The Bengal recension—Gorresio’s
edition—calls this Asur or demon the son of Márícha. - 751.
- The skin of the black antelope was
the ascetic’s proper garb. - 752.
- Uśanas is the name of a sage mentioned
in the Vedas. In the epic poems he is identified with Śukra, the regent of
the planet Venus, and described as the preceptor of the Asuras or Daityas, and
possessor of vast knowledge. - 753.
- Hemá is one of the nymphs of Paradise.
- 754.
- Merusávarṇi is a general name for the
last four of the fourteen Manus. - 755.
- Svayamprabhá, the “self-luminous,”
is according to De Gubernatis the moon:
“In the Svayamprabhá too, we meet with
the moon as a good fairy who, from the golden palace which she reserves for her
friend Hemá (the golden one:) is during a month the guide, in the vast cavern of
Hanumant and his companions, who have lost their way in the search of the dawn
Sítá.” This is is not quite accurate: Hanumán and his companions wander for a
month in the cavern without a guide, and then Svayamprabhá leads them out. - 756.
- Purandara,
the destroyer of cities; the cities being the clouds which the God of the firmament
bursts open with his thunderbolts, to release the waters imprisoned in these fortresses
of the demons of drought. - 757.
- Perceived that Angad had secured,
through the love of the Vánars, the reversion of Sugríva’s kingdom; or, as
another commentator explains it, perceived that Angad had obtained a new kingdom
in the enchanted cave which the Vánars, through love of him, would consent
to occupy. - 758.
- Vṛihaspati, Lord of Speech, the
Preceptor of the Gods. - 759.
- Śukra is the regent of the planet Venus,
and the preceptor of the Daityas. - 760.
- The name of various kinds of grass
used at sacrificial ceremonies, especially, of the Kuśa grass, Poa cynosuroides,
which was used to strew the ground in preparing for a sacrifice, the officiating
Brahmans being purified by sitting on it. - 761.
- Sampáti is the eldest son of the celebrated
Garuḍa the king of birds. - 762.
- Vivasvat or the Sun is the father of
Yáma the God of Death. - 763.
- Book III, Canto
LI. - 764.
- Daśaratha’s rash oath and fatal
promise to his wife Kaikeyí. - 765.
- Vritra, “the coverer, hider, obstructer
(of rain)” is the name of the Vedic personification of an imaginary malignant
influence or demon of darkness and drought supposed to take possession of
the clouds, causing them to obstruct the clearness of the sky and keep back the
waters. Indra is represented as battling with this evil influence, and the pent-up
clouds being practically represented as mountains or castles are shattered by his
thunderbolt and made to open their receptacles. - 766.
- Frequent mention has been made
of the three steps of Vishṇu typifying the rising, culmination, and setting of the
sun. - 767.
- For the
Churning of the Sea, see
Book I, Canto XLV. - 768.
- Kuvera, the God of Wealth.
- 769.
- The architect of the gods.
- 770.
- Garuḍa, son of Vinatá, the sovereign
of the birds. - 771.
- “The well winged one,” Garuḍa.
- 772.
- The god of the sea.
- 773.
- Mahendra is chain of mountains
generally identified with part of the Gháts of the Peninsula. - 774.
- Mátariśva is identified with Váyu, the
wind. - 775.
- Of course not equal to the whole
earth, says the Commentator, but equal to Janasthán. - 776.
- This appears to be the Indian
form of the stories of Phaethon and Dædalus and Icarus. - 777.
- According to the promise, given
him by Brahmá. See Book I, Canto XIV. - 778.
- In the Bengal recension the
fourth Book ends here, the remaining Cantos being placed in the fifth. - 779.
- Each chief comes forward
and says how far he can leap. Gaja says he can leap ten yojans. Gavaksha can leap twenty.
Gavaya thirty, and so on up to ninety. - 780.
- Prahláda, the son of Hiraṇyakaśipu,
was a pious Datya remarkable for his devotion to Vishṇu, and was on this account
persecuted by his father. - 781.
- The Bengal recension calls him Aríshṭanemi’s
brother. “The commentator says ‘Aríshṭanemi is Aruṇa.’ Aruṇa the charioteer of
the sun is the son of Kaśyapa and Vinatá and by consequence brother
of Garuḍa, called Vainateya from Vinatá, his mother.”
Gorressio. - 782.
- A nymph of Paradise.
- 783.
- Hanu or Hanú means jaw. Hanumán
or Hanúmán means properly one with a large jaw. - 784.
- Vishṇu, the God of the Three Steps.
- 785.
- Náráyaṇ, “He who moved upon the
waters,” is Vishnu. The allusion is to the famous three steps of that God. - 786.
- The Milky Way.
- 787.
- This Book is called Sundar or the
Beatiful. To a European taste it is the most intolerably tedious of the whole
poem, abounding in repetition, overloaded description, and long and useless speeches
which impede the action of the poem. Manifest interpolations of whole Cantos
also occur. I have omitted none of the action of the Book, but have occasionally
omitted long passages of common-place description, lamentation, and long stories
which have been again and again repeated. - 788.
- Brahmá the Self-Existent.
- 789.
- Maináka was the son of Himálaya
and Mená or Menaká. - 790.
Thus Milton makes the hills of
heaven self-moving at command:“At his command the uprooted hills retiredEach to his place, they heard his voice and wentObsequious”- 791.
- The spirit of the mountain is
separable from the mountain. Himalaya has also been represented as standing in human form
on one of his own peaks. - 792.
- Ságar or the Sea is said to have
derived its name from Sagar. The story is fully told in Book I, Cantos
XLII, XLIII,
and XLIV. - 793.
- Kritu is the first of the four ages of
the world, the golden age, also called Satya. - 794.
- Parvata means a mountain and in the
Vedas a cloud. Hence in later mythology the mountains have taken the place of
the clouds as the objects of the attacks of Indra the Sun-God. The feathered king
is Garuḍa. - 795.
- “The children of Surasá were a
thousand mighty many-headed serpents, traversing the sky.”
Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 73. - 796.
- She means, says the
Commentator, pursue thy journey if thou can. - 797.
- If Milton’s spirits are
allowed the power of infinite self-extension and compression the same must be conceded to
Válmíki’s supernatural beings. Given the power as in Milton the result in Válmíki
is perfectly consistent. - 798.
- “Daksha is the son of Brahmá and
one of the Prajápatis or divine progenitors. He had sixty daughters, twenty-seven of
whom married to Kaśyapa produced, according to one of the Indian cosmogonies,
all mundane beings. Does the epithet, Descendant of Daksha, given to
Surasá, mean that she is one of those daughters? I think not. This epithet is
perhaps an appellation common to all created beings as having sprung from
Daksha.” Gorressio. - 799.
- Sinhiká is the mother of Ráhu the
dragon’s head or ascending node, the chief agent in eclipses. - 800.
- According to De
Gubernatis, the author of the very learned, ingenious, and interesting though too
fanciful Zoological Mythology. Hanumán here represents the sun
entering into and escaping from a cloud. The biblical Jonah, according to him, typifies
the same phenomenon. Sá’dí, speaking of sunset, says
Yùnas andar-i-dihán-imáhi shud: Jonas was within the
fish’s mouth. See Additional Notes. - 801.
- The Buchanania Latifolia.
- 802.
- The Bauhinia Variegata.
- 803.
- Through the power that
Rávaṇ’s stern mortifications had won for him his trees bore flowers and fruit
simultaneously. - 804.
- Viśvakarmá is the architect of the
Gods. - 805.
- So in Paradise Lost Satan when he
has stealthily entered the garden of Eden assumes the form of a cormorant. - 806.
- Priests who fought only with
the weapons of religion, the sacred grass used like the verbena of the Romans at sacred
rites and the consecrated fire to consume the offering of ghee. - 807.
- One of the Rákshas lords.
- 808.
- The brother Rávaṇ.
- 809.
- Indra’s elephant.
- 810.
- Rávaṇ’s palace appears to
have occupied the whole extent of ground, and to have contained within its outer walls the
mansions of all the great Rákshas chiefs. Rávaṇ’s own dwelling seems to have been
situated within the enchanted chariot Pushpak: but the description is involved
and confused, and it is difficult to say whether the chariot was inside the palace
or the palace inside the chariot. - 811.
- Pushpak from
pushpa a flower. The
car has been mentioned before in Rávaṇ’s
expedition to carry off Sítá, Book III,
Canto XXXV. - 812.
- Lakshmí is the wife of Vishṇu and the
Goddess of Beauty and Felicity. She rose, like Aphrodite, from the foam of the sea.
For an account of her birth and beauty,
see Book I, Canto XLV. - 813.
- Viśvakarmá is the architect of the
Gods, the Hephaestos or Mulciber of the Indian heaven. - 814.
- Rávaṇ in the resistless
power which his long austerities had endowed him with, had conquered his brother Kuvera
the God of Gold and taken from him his greatest treasure this enchanted car. - 815.
- Like Milton’s heavenly car,
“Itself instinct with spirit.” - 816.
- Women, says Válmíki. But the Commentator
says that automatic figures only are meant. Women would have seen
Hanumán and given the alarm. - 817.
- Rávaṇ had fought against Indra
and the Gods, and his body was still scarred by the wounds inflicted by the tusks of
Indra’s elephant and by the fiery bolts of the Thunderer. - 818.
- The Vasus are a class of eight deities,
originally personifications of natural phenomena. - 819.
- The Maruts are the winds or Storm-Gods.
- 820.
- The Ádityas originally seven
deities of the heavenly sphere of whom Varuṇa is the chief. The name Áditya
was afterwards given to any God, specially to Súrya the Sun. - 821.
- The Aśvins are the Heavenly Twins,
the Castor and Pollux of the Hindus. - 822.
- The poet forgets that Hanumán has
reduced himself to the size of a cat. - 823.
- Sítá “not of woman
born,” was found by King Janak as he was turning up the ground in preparation for a
sacrifice. See Book II, Canto CXVIII. - 824.
- The six
Angas or subordinate branches
of the Vedas are 1. Sikshá, the
science of proper articulation and pronunciation:
2. Chhandas, metre: 3.
Vyákarana, linguistic
analysis or grammar: 4. Nirukta,
explanation of difficult Vedic words: 5.
Jyotishṭom, Astronomy, or rather
the Vedic Calendar: 6. Kalpa,
ceremonial. - 825.
- There appears to be some
confusion of time here. It was already morning when Hanumán entered the grove, and
the torches would be needless. - 826.
- Rávaṇ is one of those beings who can
“climb them as they will,” and can of course assume the loveliest form to please
human eyes as well as the terrific shape that suits the king of the Rákshases. - 827.
- White and lovely as the Arant or
nectar recovered from the depths of the Milky Sea when churned by the assembled
Gods. See Book I, Canto XLV. - 828.
Rávaṇ in his magic car
carrying off the most beautiful women reminds us of the magician in
Orlando Furioso, possesor of the flying horse.“Volando talor s’alza ne le stelle,E poi quasi talor la terra rade;E ne porta con lui tutte le belleDonne che trova per quelle contrade.”- 829.
- Indian women twisted their
long hair in a single braid as a sign of mourning for their absent husbands. - 830.
- Janak, king of Míthilá, was Sítá’s
father. - 831.
- Hiraṇyakaśipu was a king of the
Daityas celebrated for his blasphemous impieties. When his pious son Prahlada
praised Vishṇu the Daitya tried to kill him, when the God appeared in the incarnation
of the man-lion and tore the tyrant to pieces. - 832.
- Do unto others as
thou wouldst they should do unto thee, is a precept frequently occurring in the old
Indian poems. This charity is to embrace not human beings only, but bird and beast as
well: “He prayeth best who loveth best all things both great and small.” - 833.
- It was the custom of Indian
warriors to mark their arrows with their ciphers or names, and it seems to have been
regarded as a point of honour to give an enemy the satisfaction of knowing who had shot
at him. This passage however contains, if my memory serves me well, the first mention
in the poem of this practice, and as arrows have been so frequently mentioned
and described with almost every conceivable epithet, its occurrence here seems
suspicious. No mention of, or allusion to writing has hitherto occurred in the
poem. - 834.
- This threat
in the same words occurs in Book III, Canto
LVI. - 835.
- Rávaṇ carried off and kept in his
palace not only earthly princesses but the daughters of Gods and Gandharvas. - 836.
- The wife of Indra.
- 837.
- These four
lines have occurred before.
Book III, Canto LVI. - 838.
- Prajápatis are the ten lords of created
beings first created by Brahmá; somewhat like the Demiurgi of the Gnostics. - 839.
- “This is the number of the
Vedic divinities mentioned in the Rig-veda. In Ashṭaka I. Súkta XXXIV, the Rishi
Hiraṇyastúpa invoking the Aśvins says: Á Násatyá tribhirekádaśairiha devebniryátam: ‘O
Násatyas (Aśvins) come hither with the thrice eleven Gods.’ And in Súkta XLV, the
Rishi Praskanva addressing his hymn to Agni (ignis, fire), thus invokes him: ‘Lord of
the red steeds, propitiated by our prayers lead hither the thirty-three Gods.’ This
number must certainly have been the actual number in the early days of the Vedic
religion: although it appears probable enough that the thirty-three Vedic divinities
could not then be found co-ordinated in so systematic a way as they were arranged more
recently by the authors of the Upanishads. In the later ages of Bramanism the number went
on increasing without measure by successive mythical and religious creations which
peopled the Indian Olympus with abstract beings of every kind. But through lasting
veneration of the word of the Veda the custom regained of giving the name of ‘the
thirty-three Gods’ to the immense phalanx of the multiplied deities.”
Gorresio. - 840.
- Serpent-Gods who dwell in the regions
under the earth. - 841.
- In the mythology of the epics the
Gandharvas are the heavenly singers or musicians who form the orchestra at the
banquets of the Gods, and they belong to the heaven of India in whose battles they
share. - 842.
- The mother of Ráma.
- 843.
- The mother of Lakshmaṇ.
- 844.
- In the south is the region of
Yáma the God of Death, the place of departed spirits. - 845.
- Kumbhakarṇa was one of Rávaṇ’s
brothers. - 846.
- The guards are still in
the grove, but they are asleep; and Sítá has crept to a
tree at some distance from them. - 847.
- “As the reason assigned in these passages
for not addressing Sítá in Sanskrit such as a Bráhman would use is not that
she would not understand it, but that it would alarm her and be unsuitable to the
speaker, we must take them as indicating that Sanskrit, if not spoken by women of
the upper classes at the time when the Rámáyaṇa was written (whenever that
may have been), was at least understood by them, and was commonly spoken by
men of the priestly class, and other educated persons. By the Sanskrit proper to
an [ordinary] man, alluded to in the second passage, may perhaps be understood
not a language in which words different from Sanskrit were used, but the employment
of formal and elaborate diction.”
Muir’s
Sanskrit Texts, Part II. p. 166. - 848.
- Svayambhu, the Self-existent,
Brahmá. - 849.
- Vṛihaspati or Váchaspati, the Lord
of Speech and preceptor of the Gods. - 850.
- The Asurs were the fierce enemies of
the Gods. - 851.
- The Rudras are manifestations of Śiva.
- 852.
- The Maruts or Storm Gods.
- 853.
- Rohiṇí is an asterism personified as
the daughter of Daksha and the favourite wife of the Moon. The chief star in the
constellation is Aldebaran. - 854.
- Arundhatí was the wife of the great
sage Vaśishṭha, and regarded as the pattern of conjugal excellence. She was raised
to the heavens as one of the Pleiades. - 855.
- The Gods do not shed tears;
nor do they touch the ground when they walk or stand. Similarly Milton’s angels marched
above the ground and “the passive air upbore their nimble tread.” Virgil’s
“vera incessu patuit dea” may refer to the same belief. - 856.
- That a
friend of Ráma would praise him as he should be praised, and that if the stranger were
Rávaṇ in disguise he would avoid the subject. - 857.
- Kuvera the God of Gold.
- 858.
- Sítá of
course knows nothing of what has happened to Ráma since the time when she was carried
away by Rávaṇ. The poet therefore thinks it necessary to repeat the whole story of the
meeting between Ráma and Sugríva, the defeat of Bálí, and subsequent events. I give the
briefest possible outline of the story. - 859.
- De Gubernatis thinks that this ring
which the Sun Ráma sends to the Dawn Sítá is a symbol of the sun’s disc. - 860.
- Śachí is the loved and lovely wife of
Indra, and she is taken as the type of a woman protected by a jealous and all-powerful
husband. - 861.
- The mountain near Kishkindhá.
- 862.
- Airávat is the mighty elephant on
which Indra delights to ride. - 863.
- Vibhishaṇ is the wicked Rávaṇ’s good
brother. - 864.
- Her name is Kalá, or in the Bengal
recension Nandá. - 865.
- One of Rávaṇ’s chief councillors.
- 866.
- Hanumán when
he entered the city had in order to escape observation condensed
himself to the size of a cat. - 867.
- The brook Mandákiní, not far from
Chitrakúṭa where Ráma sojourned for a time. - 868.
- The poet here changes from the second
person to the third. - 869.
- The whole long story is repeated
with some slight variations and additions from
Book II, Canto XCVI. I give here only
the outline. - 870.
- The expedients to vanquish an enemy
or to make him come to terms are said to be four: conciliation, gifts, disunion, and
force or punishment. Hanumán considers it useless to employ the first three and
resolves to punish Rávaṇ by destroying his pleasure-grounds. - 871.
- Kinkar means the special servant of
a sovereign, who receives his orders immediately from his master. The Bengal
recension gives these Rákshases an epithet which the Commentator explains “as
generated in the mind of Brahmá.” - 872.
- Ráma de jure
King of Kośal of which Ayodhyá was the capital. - 873.
- Chaityaprásáda is explained by the
Commentator as the place where the Gods of the Rákshases were kept. Gorresio
translates it by “un grande edificio.” - 874.
- The bow of Indra is the rainbow.
- 875.
- We were told a few lines before that
the chariot of Jambumáli was drawn by asses. Here horses are spoken of. The
Commentator notices the discrepancy and says that by horses asses are meant. - 876.
- Armed with the bow of Indra, the
rainbow. - 877.
- Rávaṇ’s son.
- 878.
- Conqueror of Indra, another of
Rávaṇ’s sons. - 879.
The śloka which follows is probably
an interpolation, as it is inconsistent with
the questioning in Canto L.:He looked on Rávaṇ in his pride,And boldly to the monarch cried:“I came an envoy to this placeFrom him who rules the Vánar race.”- 880.
- The ten heads of Rávaṇ have provoked
much ridicule from European critics. It should be remembered that
Spenser tells us of “two brethren giants, the one of which had two heads, the
other three;” and Milton speaks of the “four-fold visaged Four,” the four Cherubic
shapes each of whom had four faces. - 881.
- Durdhar, or as the Bengal recension
reads Mahodara, Prahasta, Mahápárśva, and Nikumbha. - 882.
- The chief attendant of Śiva.
- 883.
- Bali, not to be confounded with Báli
the Vánar, was a celebrated Daitya or demon who had usurped the empire of
the three worlds, and who was deprived of two thirds of his dominions by Vishṇu
in the Dwarf-incarnation. - 884.
- When Hanumán was bound with cords,
Indrajít released his captive from the spell laid upon him by the magic weapon. - 885.
- “One who murders an ambassador
(rája bhata) goes to Taptakumbha, the hell of heated caldrons.”
Wilson’s Vishṇu
Puraṇa, Vol. II. p. 217. - 886.
- The fire which is supposed to burn
beneath the sea. - 887.
- Sítá is likened to the fire which
is an emblem of purity. - 888.
- I omit two stanzas which
continue the metaphor of the sea or lake of air. The moon is its lotus, the sun its
wild-duck, the clouds are its water-weeds, Mars is its shark and so on. Gorresio remarks:
“This comparison of a great lake to the sky and of celestial to aquatic objects is one
of those ideas which the view and qualities of natural scenery awake in lively fancies.
Imagine one of those grand and splendid lakes of India covered with lotus blossoms,
furrowed by wild-ducks of the most vivid colours, mantled over here and there with
flowers and water weeds &c. and it will be understood how the fancy of the poet could
readily compare to the sky radiant with celestial azure the blue expanse of the water, to
the soft light of the moon the inner hue of the lotus, to the splendour of the sun the
brilliant colours of the wild-fowl, to the stars the flowers, to the cloud the weeds that
float upon the water &c.” - 889.
- Sunábha is the mountain that rose
from the sea when Hanumán passed over to Lanká. - 890.
- Three Cantos
of repetition are omitted. - 891.
- Madhuvan
the “honey-wood.” - 892.
- Indra’s pleasure-ground or
elysium. - 893.
- Janak was king of Videha or Mithilá
in Behar. - 894.
- The original
contains two more Cantos which end the Book. Canto LXVII begins
thus: “Hanumán thus addressed by the great-souled son of Raghu related to the
son of Raghu all that Sítá had said.” And the two Cantos contain nothing but
Hanumán’s account of his interview with Sítá, and the report of his own speeches
as well as of hers. - 895.
- The Sixth Book is called in Sanskrit
Yuddha-Káṇḍa or
The War, and Lanká-Káṇda.
It is generally known at the present day by the latter title. - 896.
- Váyu is the God of Wind.
- 897.
- Garuḍa the King of Birds.
- 898.
- Serpent-Gods.
- 899.
- The God of the sea.
- 900.
- Indra’s elephant.
- 901.
- Kuvera, God of
wealth. - 902.
- Kuvera’s elephant.
- 903.
- The planet Venus, or its regent who
is regarded as the son of Bhrigu and preceptor of the Daityas. - 904.
- The seven
rishis or saints who form
the constellation of the Great Bear. - 905.
- Triśanku was raised to the skies to
form a constellation in the southern hemisphere. The story in told in
Book I, Canto LX. - 906.
- The sage Viśvámitra, who performed
for Triśanku the great sacrifice which raised him to the heavens. - 907.
- One of the lunar asterisms containing
four or originally two stars under the regency of a dual divinity Indrágni, Indra
and Agni. - 908.
- The lunar asterism Múla, belonging
to the Rákshases. - 909.
- The Asurs or demons dwell
imprisoned in the depths beneath the sea. - 910.
- The God of Riches, brother and enemy
of Rávaṇ and first possessor of Pushpak the flying car. - 911.
- King of the Serpents. Śankha and
Takshak are two of the eight Serpent Chiefs. - 912.
- The God of Death, the Pluto of the
Hindus. - 913.
- Literally Indra’s conqueror, so called
from his victory over that God. - 914.
- Their names are Nikumbha, Rabhasa,
Súryaśatru, Suptaghna, Yajnakopa, Mahápárśva, Mahodara, Agniketu, Raśmiketu,
Durdharsha, Indraśatru, Prahasta, Virúpáksha, Vajradanshṭra, Dhúmráksha, Durmukha,
Mahábala. - 915.
Similarly Antenor urges the
restoration of Helen:“Let Sparta’s treasures be this hour restored,And Argive Helen own her ancient lord.As this advice ye practise or reject,So hope success, or dread the dire effect,”Pope’s
Homer’s Iliad, Book VII.- 916.
- The Agnisálá or room where the
sacrificial fire was kept. - 917.
- The exudation of a fragrant
fluid from the male elephant’s temples, especially at
certain seasons, is frequently spoken of in Sanskrit poetry. It is said to deceive
and attract the bees, and is regarded as a sign of health and masculine
vigour. - 918.
- Consisting of warriors on elephants,
warriors in chariots, charioteers, and infantry. - 919.
- Indra, generally represented as
surrounded by the Maruts or Storm-Gods. - 920.
- Janasthán, where Ráma lived
as an ascetic. - 921.
- Máyá, regarded as the paragon of
female beauty, was the creation of Maya the chief artificer of the Daityas or
Dánavs. - 922.
- One of the Nymphs of Indra’s heaven.
- 923.
- The Lotus River, a branch of the
heavenly Gangá. - 924.
- Trilokanátha, Lord of the Three
Worlds, is a title of Indra. - 925.
- The celestial elephant that carries Indra.
- 926.
- As producers of the
ghi, clarified butter
or sacrificial oil, used in fire-offerings. - 927.
- This desertion to the enemy is
somewhat abrupt, and is narrated with brevity not usual with Válmíki. In the Bengal
recension the preceding speakers and speeches differ considerably from those
given in the text which I follow. Vibhishaṇ is kicked from his seat by Rávaṇ, and
then, after telling his mother what has happened, he flies to Mount Kailása
where he has an interview with Śiva, and by his advice seeks Ráma and the Vánar
army. - 928.
- Vṛihaspati the preceptor of the Gods.
- 929.
- In Book II, Canto XXI,
Kaṇdu is mentioned by Ráma as an example of filial obedience. At the command of his
father he is said to have killed a cow. - 930.
- A King of the Yakshas, or Kuvera
himself, the God of Gold. - 931.
- The brace protects the left arm from
injury from the bow-string, and the guard protects the fingers of the right hand. - 932.
- The story is told in Book I,
Cantos XL, XLI,
XLII. - 933.
- Fiends and enemies of the Gods.
- 934.
- The Indus.
- 935.
- Cowherds, sprung from a Bráhman
and a woman of the medical tribe, the modern Ahírs. - 936.
- Barbarians or outcasts.
- 937.
- Vraṇa means wound or rent.
- 938.
- Here in the Bengal recension
(Gorresio’s edition), begins Book VI. - 939.
- The Goomtee.
- 940.
- The Anglicized Nerbudda.
- 941.
- According to a Pauranik legend Keśarí
Hanumán’s putative father had killed an Asur or demon who appeared in the form of an
elephant, and hence arose the hostility between Vánars and elephants. - 942.
- Here follows the
enumeration of Sugríva’s forces which I do not attempt to follow. It soon reaches a
hundred thousand billions. - 943.
- I omit the
rest of this canto, which is mere repetition. Rávaṇ gives in the same words his former
answer that the Gods, Gandharvas and fiends combined shall not force him to give up Sítá.
He then orders Śárdúla to tell him the names of the Vánar chieftains whom he has seen in
Ráma’s army. These have already been mentioned by Śuka and Sáraṇ. - 944.
- Lakshmí is the Goddess both of
beauty and fortune, and is represented with a lotus in her hand. - 945.
- The poet appears to have forgotten
that Śuka and Sáraṇ were dismissed with ignominy in Canto XXIX, and have not
been reinstated. - 946.
- The four who fled with him. Their
names are Anala, Panasa, Sampáti, and Pramati. - 947.
- The numbers here are comparatively
moderate: ten thousand elephants, ten thousand chariots, twenty thousand horses
and ten million giants. - 948.
- The Kinśuk, also called Paláśa, is
Butea Frondosa, a tree that bears beautiful red crescent shaped blossoms
and is deservedly a favorite with poets. The Seemal or Śálmalí is the silk cotton
tree which also bears red blossoms. - 949.
- Varuṇa.
- 950.
- The duty of a king to save the lives
of his people and avoid bloodshed until milder methods have been tried in vain. - 951.
- I have omitted several of these
single combats, as there is little variety in the details and each duel results in the
victory of the Vánar or his ally. - 952.
- Yajnaśatru, Mahápárśva, Mahodar,
Vajradanshṭra, Śuka, and Sáraṇ. - 953.
- Angad.
- 954.
- A mysterious weapon consisting
of serpents transformed to arrows which deprived the wounded object of all sense
and power of motion. - 955.
- On each foot, and at
the root of each finger. - 956.
- Varuṇ.
- 957.
- The name of one of the mystical
weapons the command over which was given by Viśvámitra to Ráma, as related
in Book I. - 958.
- One of Sítá’s guard, and her
comforter on a former occasion also. - 959.
- The preceptor of the Gods.
- 960.
- Ráma’s grandfather.
- 961.
- The Gandharvas are warriors and
Minstrels of Indra’s heaven. - 962.
- “It is to be understood,” says the
commentator, “that this is not the Akampan who has already been slain.” - 963.
- Rávaṇ’s son, whom
Hanumán killed when he first visited Lanká. - 964.
- Níla was the son of Agni the
God of Fire, and possessed, like Milton’s demons, the power of dilating and condensing
his form at pleasure. - 965.
- An ancient king of Ayodhyá said by
some to have been Prithu’s father. - 966.
- The daughter of King Kuśadhwaja.
She became an ascetic, and being insulted by Rávaṇ in the woods where she was
performing penance, destroyed herself by entering fire, but was born again as Sítá
to be in turn the destruction of him who had insulted her. - 967.
- Nandíśvara was Śiva’s chief attendant.
Rávaṇ had despised and laughed at him for appearing in the form of a monkey
and the irritated Nandíśvara cursed him and foretold his destruction by monkeys. - 968.
- Rávaṇ once upheaved and shook Mount Kailása the favourite
dwelling place of Śiva the consort of Umá, and
was cursed in consequence by the offended Goddess. - 969.
- Rambhá, who has several times been
mentioned in the course of the poem, was one of the nymphs of heaven, and had
been insulted by Rávaṇ. - 970.
- Punjikasthalá was the daughter of
Varuṇ. Rávaṇ himself has mentioned in this book his insult to her, and the curse
pronounced in consequence by Brahmá. - 971.
- Pulastya was the son of Brahmá
and father of Viśravas or Paulastya the father of Rávaṇ and Kumbhakarṇa. - 972.
- I omit a tedious
sermon on the danger of rashness and the advantages of prudence,
sufficient to irritate a less passionate hearer than Rávaṇ. - 973.
- The
Bengal recension assigns a very different speech to Kumbhakarṇa and
makes him say that Nárad the messenger of the Gods had formerly told him that
Vishṇu himself incarnate as Daśaratha’s son should come to destroy Rávaṇ. - 974.
- Mahodar, Dwijihva, Sanhráda, and
Vitardan. - 975.
- A name of Vishṇu.
- 976.
- There is so much commonplace
repetition in these Sallies of the Rákshas chieftains that omissions are frequently
necessary. The usual ill omens attend the sally of Kumbhakarṇa, and the Canto
ends with a description of the terrified Vánars’ flight which is briefly repeated in
different words at the beginning of the next Canto. - 977.
- Kártikeya the God of War,
and the hero and incarnation Paraśuráma are said to have cut a passage through the
mountain Krauncha, a part of the Himálayan range, in the same way as the immense gorge
that splits the Pyrenees under the towers of Marboré was cloven at one blow of
Roland’s sword Durandal. - 978.
- Rishabh, Śarabh, Níla, Gaváksha,
and Gandhamádan. - 979.
- Angad. The text calls
him the son of the son of him who holds the thunderbolt, i.e. the
grandson of Indra. - 980.
- Literally, weighing a thousand
bháras.
The bhára is a weight equal to
2000 palas, the
pala is equal to four
karśas,
and the karśa to 11375 French
grammes or about 176 grains troy. The spear seems very light for a warrior of
Kumbhakarṇa’s strength and stature and the work performed with it. - 981.
- The custom of throwing
parched or roasted grain, with wreaths and flowers, on the heads of kings and conquerors
when they go forth to battle and return is frequently mentioned by Indian
poets. - 982.
- Lakshmaṇ.
- 983.
- I have abridged this long Canto
by omitting some vain repetitions, commonplace epithets and similes and other unimportant
matter. There are many verses in this Canto which European scholars would
rigidly exclude as unmistakeably the work of later rhapsodists. Even the reverent
Commentator whom I follow ventures to remark once or twice:
Ayam śloka prak shipta iti
bahavah, “This śloka
or verse is in the opinion of many interpolated.” - 984.
- Narak was a demon, son of Bhúmi or
Earth, who haunted the city Prágjyotisha. - 985.
- Śambar was a demon of drought.
- 986.
- Indra.
- 987.
- Devántak (Slayer of Gods) Narántak
(Slayer of Men) Atikáya (Huge of Frame) and Triśirás (Three Headed) were all sons
of Rávaṇ. - 988.
- The demon of eclipse who seizes the
Sun and Moon. - 989.
- Lakshmaṇ.
- 990.
- In such cases as this I am
not careful to reproduce the numbers of the poet, which in the text which I follow are
670000000; the Bengal recension being content with thirty million less. - 991.
- The discus or quoit, a sharp-edged
circular missile is the favourite weapon of Vishṇu. - 992.
- To destroy Tripura the
triple city in the sky, air and earth, built by Maya for a celebrated Asur or demon, or
as another commentator explains, to destroy Kandarpa or Love. - 993.
- The Lokapálas are sometimes regarded
as deities appointed by Brahmá at the creation of the word to act as guardians
of different orders of beings, but more commonly they are identified with the
deities presiding over the four cardinal and four intermediate points of the compass,
which, according to Manu V. 96, are 1, Indra, guardian of the East; 2, Agni,
of the South-east; 3, Yáma, of the South; 4, Súrya, of the South-west; 5, Varuṇa,
of the West; 6, Pavana or Váyu, of the North-west; 7, Kuvera, of the North; 8,
Soma or Chandra, of the North-east. - 994.
- The chariots of Rávaṇ’s present army
are said to have been one hundred and fifty million in number with three hundred
million elephants, and twelve hundred million horses and asses. The footmen
are merely said to have been “unnumbered.” - 995.
- It is not very easy to see the
advantage of having arrows headed in the way mentioned. Fanciful names for war-engines
and weapons derived from their resemblance to various animals are not confined
to India. The “War-wolf” was used by Edward I. at the siege of Brechin,
the “Cat-house” and the “Sow” were used by Edward III. at the siege of
Dunbar. - 996.
- Apparently a peak of the Himalaya
chain. - 997.
- This exploit of Hanumán is related
with inordinate prolixity in the Bengal recension (Gortesio’s text). Among other
adventures he narrowly escapes being shot by Bharat as he passes over Nandigrama
near Ayodhyá. Hanumán stays Bharat in time, and gives him an account
of what has befallen Ráma and Sítá in the forest and in Lanká. - 998.
- As Garuḍ the king of birds is the
mortal enemy of serpents the weapon sacred to him is of course best calculated
to destroy the serpent arrows of Rávaṇ. - 999.
- The celebrated saint who has on
former occasions assisted Ráma with his gifts and counsel. - 1000.
- Indra.
- 1001.
- Yáma.
- 1002.
- Kártikeya.
- 1003.
- Kubera.
- 1004.
- Varuṇ.
- 1005.
- The Pitris, forefathers or spirits of the
dead, are of two kinds, either the spirits of the father, grandfathers and
great-grandfathers of an individual or the progenitors of mankind generally, to both of
whom obsequial worship is paid and oblations of food are presented. - 1006.
- The Maruts or Storm-Gods.
- 1007.
- The Heavenly Twins, the Castor and
Pollux of the Hindus. - 1008.
- The Man
par excellence, the representative
man and father of the human race regarded also as God. - 1009.
- The Vasus, a class of deities originally
personifications of natural phenomena. - 1010.
- A class
of celestial beings who dwell between the earth and the sun. - 1011.
- The seven horses are
supposed to symbolize the seven days of the week. - 1012.
- One for each month in the year.
- 1013.
- The garden of Kuvera, the God of
Riches. - 1014.
- The consort of Indra.
- 1015.
- The Swayamvara, Self-choice or
election of a husband by a princess or daughter of a Kshatriya at a public assembly of
suitors held for the purpose. For a description of the ceremony see
Nala and Damayantí an episode of the Mahábhárat translated
by the late Dean Milman, and Idylls from the Sanskrit. - 1016.
- The Pitris or Manes, the spirits of the
dead. - 1017.
- Kuvera, the God of
Wealth. - 1018.
- Varuṇ, God of the sea.
- 1019.
- Mahádeva or Śiva whose ensign
is a bull. - 1020.
- The Address
to Ráma, both text and commentary, will be found literally translated
in the Additional Notes. A paraphrase of a portion is all that I have
attempted here. - 1021.
- Rávaṇ’s queen.
- 1022.
- Or Maináka.
- 1023.
- Here, in the North-west
recension, Sítá expresses a wish that Tárá and the wives of the Vánar chiefs should be
invited to accompany her to Ayodhyá. The car decends, and the Vánar matrons are added
to the party. The Bengal recension ignores this palpable interruption. - 1024.
- The arghya, a respectful offering to
Gods and venerable men consisting of rice,
dúivá grass, flowers etc., with water. - 1025.
- I have abridged Hanumán’s
outline of Ráma’s adventures, with the details of which we are already sufficiently
acquainted. - 1026.
- In these respectful salutations the
person who salutes his superior mentions his own name even when it is well known
to the person whom he salutes. - 1027.
- I have omitted the chieftains’
names as they could not be introduced without padding. They are Mainda, Dwivid, Níla,
Rishabh, Susheṇ, Nala, Gaváksha, Gandhamádan, Śarabh, and Panas. - 1028.
- The following addition is found
in the Bengal recension: But Vaiśravaṇ (Kuvera) when he beheld his chariot said
unto it: “Go, and carry Ráma, and come unto me when my thought shall call thee,
And the chariot returned unto Ráma;” and he honoured it when he had heard
what had passed. - 1029.
- Here follows in the original
an enumeration of the chief blessings which will
attend the man or woman who reads or hears read this tale of Ráma. These blessings
are briefly mentioned at the end of the first Canto of the first book, and it
appears unnecessary to repeat them here in their amplified form. The Bengal
recension (Gorresio’s edition) gives them more concisely as follows: “This is the
great first poem blessed and glorious, which gives long life to men and victory to kings,
the poem which Válmíki made. He who listens to this wondrous tale of Ráma
unwearied in action shall be absolved from all his sins. By listening to the deeds of
Ráma he who wishes for sons shall obtain his heart’s desire, and to him who longs for
riches shall riches be given. The virgin who asks for a husband shall obtain a
husband suited to her mind, and shall meet again her dear kinsfolk who are far
away. They who hear this poem which Válmíki made shall obtain all their desires
and all their prayers shall be fulfilled.” - 1030.
- The Academy, Vol. III., No 43, contains an able and interesting notice
of this work from the pen of the Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Cambridge:
“The Uttarakáṇḍa,” Mr. Cowell remarks, “bears the same
relation to the Rámáyaṇa as the Cyclic poems to the Iliad.
Just as the Cypria of Stasinus, the
Æthiopis of Arctinus, and the little Iliad
of Lesches completed the story of the
Iliad, and not only added the series of events which preceded and
followed it, but also founded episodes of their own on isolated allusions in Homer, so
the Uttarakáṇḍa is intended to complete the Rámáyaṇa, and at the same time to
supplement it by intervening episodes to explain casual allusions or isolated incidents
which occur in it. Thus the early history of the giant Rávaṇa and his
family fills nearly forty Chapters, and we have a full account of his wars with
the gods and his conquest of Lanká, which all happened long before the action
of the poem commences, just as the Cypria narrated the birth and
early history of Helen, and the two expeditions of the Greeks against Troy; and the
latter chapters continue the history of the hero Ráma after his triumphant return to
his paternal kingdom, and the poem closes with his death and that of his brothers,
and the founding by their descendants of various kingdoms in different parts
of India.” - 1031.
- Muir,
Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., pp. 414 ff. - 1032.
- Muir,
Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., 391, 392. - 1033.
- See
Academy, III., 43. - 1034.
- Academy, Vol. III., No. 43.
- 1035.
- E. B. Cowell.
Academy, No. 43. The story of Sítá’s banishment will be found
roughly translated from the Raghuvaṇśa, in the Additional Notes. - 1036.
- E. B. Cowell.
Academy, Vol, III, No. 43. - 1037.
- Muir,
Sanskrit Texts, Part IV., Appendix. - 1038.
- Ghí: clarified butter.
Gur: molasses. - 1039.
- Haridwar (Anglicè Hurdwar) where the Ganges
enters the plain country. - 1040.
- Campbell in “Journ. As. Soc.
Bengal,” 1866, Part ii. p. 132; Latham, “Descr. Eth.” Vol. ii. p. 456; Tod,
“Annals of Rajasthan,” Vol. i. p. 114. - 1041.
- Said by the commentator to be an eastern
people between the Himálayan and Vindhyan chains. - 1042.
- Videha was a district in the province of Behar, the ancient Mithilá or the
modern Tirhoot. - 1043.
- The people of Malwa.
- 1044.
- “The Káśikośalas are a central nation in the Váyu
Puráṇa. The Rámáyaṇa places them in the east. The combination indicates the country
between Benares and Oude.… Kośala is a name variously applied. Its earliest and most
celebrated application is to the country on the banks of the Sarayú, the kingdom
of Ráma, of which Ayodhyá was the capital.… In the Mahábhárata we have one Kośala in
the east and another in the south, besides the Prák-Kośalas and Uttara Kośalas in the
east and north. The Puráṇas place the Kośalas amongst the people on the back of Vindhya;
and it would appear from the Váyu that Kuśa the son of Ráma transferred his kingdom to a
more central position; he ruled over Kośala at his capital of Kúśasthali of Kuśavatí,
built upon the Vindhyan precipices.” Wilson’s
Vishnṇu Púraṇa, Vol. II. pp. 157, 172. - 1045.
- The people of south Behar.
- 1046.
- The
Puṇḍras are said to be the inhabitants of the western provinces of Bengal. “In the
Aitareyabráhmaṇa, VII. 18, it is said that the elder sons of
Viśvamitra were cursed to become progenitors of most abject races, such as Andhras,
Puṇḍras, Śabaras, Pulindas, and Mútibas.” Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa Vol.
II. 170. - 1047.
- Anga is the country about Bhagulpore, of
which Champá was the capital. - 1048.
- A fabulous people, “men who use their ears as a covering.” So Sir John
Maundevile says: “And in another Yle ben folk that han gret Eres and long, that
hangen down to here knees,” and Pliny, lib. iv. c. 13: “In quibus nuda alioquin
corpora prægrandes ipsorum aures tota contegunt.” Isidore calls them Panotii. - 1049.
- “Those whose ears hang down to their
lips.” - 1050.
- “The Iron-faces.”
- 1051.
“The One-footed.”
“In that Contree,” says Sir John Maundevile, “ben folk, that han but o foot
and thei gon so fast that it is marvaylle: and the foot is so large that it schadeweth
alle the Body azen the Sonne, when thei wole lye and rest hem.” So Pliny,
Natural History, lib. vii. c. 2: speaks of “Hominumn gens … singulis cruribus,
miræ pernicitatis ad saltum; eosdemque Sciopodas vocari, quod in majori æstu,
humi jacentes resupini, umbrâ se pedum protegant.”These epithets are, as Professor Wilson remarks, “exaggerations of national
ugliness, or allusions to peculiar customs, which were not literally intended, although
they may have furnished the Mandevilles of ancient and modern times.”Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. p. 162.
- 1052.
- The
Kirrhadæ of Arrian: a general name for savage tribes living in woods
and mountains. - 1053.
- Said by the commentator to be half tigers half
men. - 1054.
- The kingdom seems to have corresponded with the
greater part of Berar and Khandesh. - 1055.
- The
Bengal recension has Kishikas, and places them both in the south and the north. - 1056.
- The people of Mysore.
- 1057.
- “There are two Matsyas, one of which, according to the
Yantra Samráj, is identifiable with Jeypoor. In the Digvijaya of Nakula he subdues the
Matsyas further to the west, or Gujerat.” Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol.
II. 158. Dr. Hall observes: “In the Mahábhárata Sabhá-parwan,
1105 and 1108, notice is taken of the king of Matsya and of the Aparamatsyas; and, at
1082, the Matsyas figure as an eastern people. They are placed among the nations of the
south in the Rámáyaṇa Kishkindhá-káṇda, XLI., II, while the
Bengal recension, Kishkindhá-káṇḍa, XLIV., 12, locates them in
the north.” - 1058.
- The Kalingas were the people of the
upper part of the Coromandel Coast, well known, in the traditions of the Eastern
Archipelago, as Kling. Ptolemy has a city in that part, called Caliga; and Pliny
Calingæ proximi mari. Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol. II. 156, Note. - 1059.
- The Kauśikas do not appear to be identifiable.
- 1060.
- The Andhras probably occupied the modern Telingana.
- 1061.
- The Puṇḍras have already been mentioned in Canto
XL. - 1062.
- The inhabitants of the lower part of the
Coromandel Coast; so called, after them, Cholamaṇdala. - 1063.
- A people in the Deccan.
- 1064.
- The
Keralas were the people of Malabar proper. - 1065.
- A generic term for persons speaking any language but
Sanskrit and not conforming to the usual Hindu institutions. - 1066.
“Pulinda is applied to any wild or barbarous tribe. Those here named
are some of the people of the deserts along the Indus; but Pulindas are met with in
many other positions, especially in the mountains and forests across Central
India, the haunts of the Bheels and Gonds. So Ptolemy places the Pulindas along
the banks of the Narmadá, to the frontiers of Larice, the Látá or Lár of the
Hindus,—Khandesh and part of Gujerat.” Wilson’s Vishṇu Puráṇa, Vol.
II. 159, Note.Dr. Hall observes that “in the Bengal recension of the
Rámáyaṇa the Pulindas appear both in the south and in the north.
The real Rámáyaṇa K.-k., XLIII., speaks of the northern
Pulindas.”- 1067.
- The Śúrasenas were the
inhabitants of Mathurá, the Suraseni of Arrian. - 1068.
- These the Mardi of the Greeks and the two
preceding tribes appear to have dwelt in the north-west of Hindustan. - 1069.
- The Kámbojas are said to be the people of Arachosia. They are
always mentioned with the north-western tribes. - 1070.
- “The term Yavanas, although, in later times, applied to the Mohammedans,
designated formerly the Greeks.… The Greeks were known throughout Western
Asia by the term Yavan, or Ion. That the Macedonian or Bactrian Greeks were most usually
intended is not only probable from their position and relations with India, but from
their being usually named in concurrence with the north-western tribes, Kámbojas,
Daradas, Páradas, Báhlíkas, Śakas &c., in the Rámáyaṇa. Mahábhárata, Puránas, Manu,
and in various poems and plays.” Wilson’s
Vishṇu Puráṇa Vol. II. p. 181, Note. - 1071.
- These people, the Sakai and Sacæ of classical writers, the
Indo-Scythians of Ptolemy, extended, about the commencement of our era, along the west of
India, from the Hindu Kosh to the mouths of the Indus. - 1072.
- The corresponding passage in the Bengal recension has instead of Varadas
Daradas the Dards or inhabitants of the modern Dardistan along the course
of the Indus, above the Himálayas, just before it descends to India. - 1073.
- From the word yonder
it would appear that the prayer is to be repeated at the rising of the Sun. - 1074.
- The creator of the world and the first of the Hindu
triad. - 1075.
- He who pervades all beings; or the second of
the Hindu triad who preserves the world. - 1076.
- The bestower of
blessings; the third of the Hindu triad and the destroyer of the world. - 1077.
- A name of the War-God; also one who urges the senses to
action. - 1078.
- The lord of creatures; or the God of
sacrifices. - 1079.
- A name of the King of Gods; also
all-powerful. - 1080.
- The giver of wealth. A name of the God
of riches. - 1081.
- One who directly urges the mental faculties to
action. - 1082.
- One who moderates the senses, also the God of the
regions of the dead. - 1083.
- One who produces nectar (amrita) or
one who is always possessed of light; or one together with Umá (Ardhanáríśvara). - 1084.
- The
names or spirits of departed ancestors. - 1085.
- Name of a class
of eight Gods, also wealthy. - 1086.
- They who are to be served by Yogís; or a class of Gods named
Sádhyas. - 1087.
- The two physicians of the Gods: or they who
pervade all beings. - 1088.
- They who are immortal; or a class
of Gods forty-nine in number. - 1089.
- Omniscient; or the first
king of the world. - 1090.
- He that moves; life; or the God of
wind. - 1091.
- The God of fire.
- 1092.
- Lord of creatures.
- 1093.
- One who prolongs our
lives. - 1094.
- The material cause of knowledge and of the
seasons. - 1095.
- One who shines. The giver of light.
- 1096.
- The hymn entitled the Ádityahridaya begins from this verse and
the words, thou art, are understood in the beginning of this verse. - 1097.
- One who enjoys all (pleasurable) objects; The son of Aditi,
the lord of the solar disk. - 1098.
- One who creates the world,
i.e., endows beings with life or soul, and by his rays causes rain and thereby produces
corn. - 1099.
- One who urges the world to action or puts the
world in motion, who is omnipresent. - 1100.
- One who walks
through the sky; or pervades the soul. - 1101.
- One who nourishes
the world, i.e., is the supporter. - 1102.
- One having rays
(Gabhasti) or he who is possessed of the all-pervading goddess Lakshmí. - 1103.
- One resembling gold.
- 1104.
- One who is resplendent or who gives light to other objects.
- 1105.
- One whose seed (Retas) is gold; or quicksilver, the
material cause of gold. - 1106.
- One who is the cause of
day. - 1107.
- One whose horses are of tawny colour; or one who
pervades the whole space or quarters. - 1108.
- One whose
knowledge is boundless or who has a thousand rays. - 1109.
- One who urges the seven (Práṇas) that is the two eyes, the two ears, the
nostrils and the organ of speech, or whose chariot, is drawn by seven horses. - 1110.
- Vide Gabhastimán.
- 1111.
- One who destroys darkness, or ignorance.
- 1112.
- One from whom our blessings or the enjoyments of Paradise come.
- 1113.
- The architect of the gods; or one who lessens the miseries of
our birth and death. - 1114.
- One who gives life to the
lifeless world. - 1115.
- One who pervades the internal and
external worlds; or one who is resplendent. - 1116.
- He
who is identified with the Hindu triad, i.e. the creator (Brahmá) the supporter (Vishnu)
and the destroyer (Śiva). - 1117.
- Cold or good natured. He is so
called because he allays the three sorts of pain. - 1118.
- One
who is the lord of all. - 1119.
- Vide Divákara.
- 1120.
- One who teaches Brahmá and others the Vedas.
- 1121.
- One from whom Rudra the destroyer or the third of the
Hindu triad springs. - 1122.
- One who is knowable through
Aditi, i.e., the eternal Brahmavidyá. - 1123.
- Great happiness
or the sky. - 1124.
- The destroyer of cold or
stupidity. - 1125.
- The Lord of the sky.
- 1126.
- Vide Timironmathana.
- 1127.
- One who is known through the Upanishads.
- 1128.
- He who is the cause of heavy rain.
- 1129.
- He who is a friend to the good, or who is the cause of
water. - 1130.
- One who moves in the solar
orbit. - 1131.
- One who determines the creation of the world; or
who is possessed of heat. - 1132.
- One who has a mass of rays;
or who has Kaustubha and other precious stones as his ornaments. - 1133.
- He who urges all to action; or who is yellow in colour.
- 1134.
- One who is the destroyer of all.
- 1135.
- One who is omniscient; or a poet.
- 1136.
- One who
is identified with the whole world. - 1137.
- One who is of
huge form. - 1138.
- One who pleases all by giving nourishment; or
who is red in colour. - 1139.
- One who is the cause of
the whole world. - 1140.
- One who protects the whole world.
- 1141.
- The most glorious of all that are glorious.
- 1142.
- One who is identical with the twelve months.
- 1143.
- One who gives victory over all
the worlds to those who are faithfully devoted to him; or the porter of Brahmá, named
Jaya. - 1144.
- One who is identical with the blessing which
can be obtained by conquering all the worlds; or with the porter of Brahmá named
Jayabhadra. - 1145.
- One who has Hanúmán as his
conveyance. - 1146.
- One who controls the senses; or is furious with those who are not
his devotees. - 1147.
- He who is free in moving the senses; or
urges all beings to action. - 1148.
- He who can be known
through the Pranava (the mystical Om-kára.) - 1149.
- One who is the knowledge of Brahmá.
- 1150.
- One who devours all things.
- 1151.
- He
who is the destroyer of all pains; and of love, and hate, the causes of pain;
and ignorance which is the cause of love and hate. - 1152.
- One
who is bliss; or the mover. - 1153.
- One who
destroys ignorance and its effects. - 1154.
- The doer of
all actions. - 1155.
- One who beholds the universe; who is a witness of good and bad
actions. - 1156.
- Sacrifice of the five sensual fires.
- 1157.
- According to Ápastamba (says the
commentator) “it should have been placed on the nose: this must therefore have been
done in conformity with some other Sútras.” - 1158.
- A class of eight
gods. - 1159.
- A class of eleven gods called Rudras.
- 1160.
- Named Víryaván.
- 1161.
- A
class of divine devotees named Sádhyas. - 1162.
- One who resides in the water.
- 1163.
- The third
incarnation of Vishṇu, that bore the earth on his tusk. - 1164.
- One whose armies are everywhere.
- 1165.
- One who controls the senses.
- 1166.
- He who resides in the
heart, or who is full, or all-pervading. - 1167.
- Vámana, or the Dwarf incarnation of Vishṇu.
- 1168.
- The killer of Madhu, a demon.
- 1169.
- He from whose navel, the lotus,
from which Brahmá was born, springs. - 1170.
- He who has a thousand horns. The horns are here the
Sákhás of the Sáma-veda. - 1171.
- One who has a hundred
heads. The heads are here meant to devote a hundred commandments of the Vedas. - 1172.
- Siddhas are those who
have already gained the summit of their desires. - 1173.
- Sádhyas are those that are still trying to gain the summit.
- 1174.
- A mystic syllable uttered in Mantras.
- 1175.
- A mystic syllable made of the letters which respectively denote
Brahmá, Vishṇu, and Śiva. - 1176.
- A class of
divine gods. - 1177.
- Sanskáras are those sacred writings through which the divine commands and
prohibitions are known. - 1178.
- Bali, a demon whom Vámana confined in Pátála.
- 1179.
- Vishṇu, the
second of the Hindu triad. - 1180.
- Krishṇa, (black coloured)
one of the ten incarnations of Vishṇu. - 1181.
- A. Weber,
Akademische Vorlesungen, p. 181. - 1182.
- Systema
brahmanicum, liturgicum, mythologicum, civile, exmonumentis
Indicis, etc. - 1183.
- Not only have the races of India
translated or epitomized it, but foreign nations have appropriated it wholly or in
part, Persia, Java, and Japan itself. - 1184.
- In the third
century B.C.